《reborn: wolf man》 Prologue: 1 edited Warning there will be coarse language and other mature themes possible in this writing. Prologue Overconfidence caused my death. In my ignorance, I failed to realize the consequences of my actions. It wasn''t a big loss, as my life was miserable anyway. Being the class nerd isn''t exactly fun in private school. The only reason I was attending was because my score was top notch .01% on the national aptitude test and I was given a scholarship. Half of the students in this school were the children of those 1%ters you hear about on the news. Rather than further themselves with the education that the school could provide, they wasted their time frivolously through drinking, partying and racing in luxurious cars their parents had bought them. They were set for life, and most of them would inherit multimillion or even billion dollar companies. Some were even children of Mafia bosses. My family, however, barely had enough, and had to scrape together money day to day. Not wanting to bring trouble for my family, I attempted to stay out of the spotlight. I never raised my hand, and usually had my head buried in a book. I was so quiet, I went unnoticed like a decoration on a wall. Like unused furniture seen every day, one might consciously notice me, once in a blue moon. If it weren¡¯t for attendance, I doubt anyone would ever speak to me, as that was the only time I really answered. Thankfully, I was exempt from gym, where I might have been singled out and bullied, because of my heart condition. Although minor and easily fixable, my family couldn''t afford the costs of surgery. As my family was poor and unable to provide for me, I quickly got used to stealing what I needed. I wasn''t Jesse James, mind you; I wasn''t breaking into houses or robbing banks. They were only small things which had a peculiar tendency to disappear in my presence. I never felt guilty about this, as their owners were rich enough to simply buy a new one the next day. In my thievery, I practiced caution. I usually stole from those who didn''t know me, or had never even talked to me. I must admit, I was an excellent thief, as I never got caught. This thievery allowed me to purchase a computer. Well, it would have, but I was too impatient and stole a laptop while I was saving up. I¡¯ve never taken it outside, however, because I was afraid someone might recognize it. Seeking to escape from the world that I rejected and avoided, I immersed myself into 8-bit RPGs, and decade old FPS shooters like Doom. Ultimately, it would be this obsessive passion that would lead to my death. Too poor to purchase internet access, I would visit my communities¡¯ local library to obtain new games. Using a library computer, I would download games to a USB drive I had stolen, and then wipe the traces of my activity from the computer. The librarian was my next door neighbor, and likely thought my actions were unusual, but she knew that I had a scholarship and thus, never said anything about my habits. During this meaningless life of avoidance, one day, the school suddenly went into lockdown. As we had practiced during drills, we all gathered into the corner. Suddenly the door burst open and masked men armed with machine guns entered. They grabbed a few students, seemingly at random, and exited leaving two guys behind to watch over us. I realized, however, that it was not random. The ones taken were all children of Mafia bosses. These guys knew exactly what they looked like and where to find them. Suddenly the guards talked. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s going to feel great killing those kids.¡± ¡°Yeah! The Fratellis, Corleone and Capone families should have known not to double cross us!¡± ¡°Too bad we aren¡¯t there for the execution. Instead we gotta¡¯ watch these runts.¡± Everyone remained huddled in the corner trying to keep from shitting their pants in fear. From the smell of things, some people had already lost that battle. I, however, remained calm and collected. It was then that an opening presented itself. ¡°Man I gotta¡¯ piss. Watch dees punks.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I must admit, being incredibly unnoticeable had its perks. Emboldened by countless hours of playing Doom, I silently crept over and got within a meter of him. It was then when lady luck graced me with her presence once again and his radio went off. ¡°5 min¡¯ till tee-off.¡± ¡°Ha sweet.¡± Seizing upon this opportunity, I grasped my pocket knife that I always kept on me and flicked it open. I pushed myself off from the ground, lunged and stabbed him in the neck. He barely struggled. Blood spurted out of his neck, crudely resembling one of those ridiculous peeing cherub fountains. He crumpled to the ground, and I bent down and pulled my knife free. The room was silent, the other kids stared at me, barely comprehending the spectacle they had just seen. Wordlessly, I walked to the door, cracked it open, and upon seeing that no one was outside, left. For unknown reasons, I was compelled to head upwards, and I took the stairs to the roof. Seeing that the door which led outside was slightly ajar, I peeked through and saw a guard in front of the door. I opened the door slowly, however he noticed and started to turn around. I would have died if not for the fact that his weapons were holstered. I stabbed him in the neck, covered his mouth and dragged him inside. Once he stopped kicking, I grabbed his pistol and again peeked through the door. I saw two men with the kids from my class lined up between them. The two men were facing away from me, towards the front of the school, with their machine guns pointed at the heads of two of the students they had taken. I opened the door further and raised my new pistol, aiming at the man to my left and fired, killing him. Knowing the other man would soon react, I turned right and fired. It hit the second in his bulletproof vest making him stagger but that was all I needed. I fired again hitting him between the eyes killing him instantly. I then ran to get his machine gun knowing the men on the lower floors would come to investigate. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge bullet hole appeared on my right side. Instinctively, I jerked away which caused me to fall down. I rolled over and saw a man on the roof of the stairwell aiming at me with a sniper rifle. He was too far back on the roof to see my first kill so I assumed he was still in disbelief about just seeing a high school kid kill two professionally trained soldiers. Even I could not believe how lucky I had been in killing four of them. Knowing death was near I resigned myself and smiled waiting for him to shoot again and kill me. I was not expecting what happened next. He jumped down from the roof and said to me. ¡°Let¡¯s make this a bit more of the challenge. Take this knife and fight me.¡± He grabbed a tactical knife from his vest, and tossed it to me. While he grabbed another one, I got up and caught it in time. I was breathing heavily, and my weak heart was having a hard time coping with the stress brought by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. I looked to my right and saw Sara, who was widely considered the prettiest girl in our school. I smiled at her, although, with my body covered in blood from the first two guards, I probably looked really scary. I then looked back at the last soldier. From the way he was handling the knife, I knew I had no chance of victory. But then, I came up with a brilliant idea. I rushed at him, the sudden charge taking him by surprise, as he most likely thought of me as a calculating type of person. He blocked my stab and knocked the knife out my hand with his right hand. Before I could respond, he stabbed his knife into my chest and pushed me back. I fell down, my body wracked with extreme pain but with a smirk on my face. The soldier looked at me in confusion; I mean I was the one with a knife in my chest. I then spoke. ¡°How¡¯s your wife gonna¡¯ react to you losing your ring?¡± He looked at me questioningly when I raised my left hand. Realization spread across his face, followed by fear. I had the ring to one of his grenades in my hand. The explosion sent me flying past the other students. I was barely conscious, when a face entered my field of vision. It was Sara. I looked down, saw that my legs were gone, and a knife was stuck in my chest. Realizing that I was bleeding out, Sara asks me. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± There were tears streaming down her cheeks. She likely felt guilty because she was one of the reasons the soldiers came in the first place. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die having never been kissed.¡± I have no idea why I said that, but before I can take it back, she pressed her lips onto mine. I could taste blood on my lips, most likely from one of the soldiers I killed. As the kiss became deeper, the world slowly faded into darkness. Just before I passed out, the kiss ends, and with my last breath, I whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, it''s not your fault.¡± Blackness consumed my vision. - Original: Spoiler : I died from being too confident. yup to dumb to notice it was a terrible idea. oh well my life sucked anyways. Being the class nerd isn''t exactly fun at the school I went to. It was a private school. The only reason I got into the school was because I was incredibly smart compared to my counterparts. So the school gave me a scholarship. Turns out half of them were sons and daughters of rich people so they didn''t care too much about their education. Most of them would inherit multimillionaire or in some cases billion dollar companies. Some were even children of Mafia bosses. Whereas my family barely had enough, we had to scrape by day to day. I tried to stay out of the spotlight never raised my hand, had my head in a book all the time to appear unnoticed. most of the time it worked I was so quiet no one ever noticed me. I was like a decoration on a wall, you might only notice me once in a blue moon but for the most part I¡¯m just there. If it wasn''t for attendance I doubt anyone would ever say anything to me as that was the only time I really answered. I was thankfully able to be exempt from doing gym because I had a heart condition. although minor and it could be fixed with surgery my family couldn''t afford to go through with it so we never bothered. since my family was always poor I got into the habit of being a robber. no not full blown just snagging small things off of people who could buy a new one the next day. I usually stole from those who didn''t know who I was or had never even talked to me. I was really good at it too I never got caught and it allowed me to buy a computer. well I actually stole one when I was saving up. I never bring it anywhere though I¡¯m to afraid someone might recognize it. This bad habit only helped me get closer to death. This is also how I got into 8-bit rpging. I would go the library with a USB (which I stole) and download the game off the library computer then transport it then wipe it off the computer. since the librarian was my next door neighbor and knew that I had a scholarship she never said anything about my habits. During school one day it went into lock-down. we all had to gather into the corner and sit there. then all of a sudden the door was knocked down and men with masks on and machine guns walked in. they grabbed a few students from what appeared to be random. once they were gone and two guys were left to watch over us I realized something. the people that were taken were all children of Mafia bosses which means they new exactly where they were and where they would be. then the guards talked ¡°ha the executions gonna be so great.¡± ¡°ya to bad we can¡¯t see it.¡± most of the other kids were basically shitting their pants. Then an opening occurred to me. ¡°man I need to take a, leak can you cover me?¡± ¡°ya sure¡± being incredible unnoticed had its perks. when I silently crept over I was able to get within a meter reach and then luck struck me again. His radio went off. ¡°5 min till tee off.¡± ¡°ha sweet.¡± He let his guard down and I grabbed my pocket knife got right behind him got up and stabbed him right in the neck. Most of the other kids just stared there was hardly a struggle. blood just came flowing out of his neck like a river, then I dropped him. and just walked out the door saying nothing. I have no idea why but I made a beeline right to the roof. the door was slightly ajar. I peeked through there was a guard right in front of the door. I very slowly opened the door and I think he noticed something out of the corner of his eye and turned around. his weapons were in their holsters and once he made a full 90 degree turn I stabbed him in the neck and dragged him into the doorway. Once he stopped kicking I grabbed his pistol and again peeked through the door. I saw two men with the kids from my class lined up between them. the two men were facing towards the front of the school with their machine guns facing at the heads of two of the students. so they weren¡¯t facing me. I grabbed the pistol off the dead guy beside me and opened the door up more. I then raised my new pistol at the man on my left and fired. knowing I only had a short of time I turned right and fired. it hit him right in his bulletproof vest making him stagger. but that was all I needed I fired again this time hitting his jaw causing him to stumble I fired again hitting him on the other side of the jaw. Once again I fired scraping his skull. my last shot hit him right in the eye finally killing him. I then ran to get his machine gun knowing the men on the other floors would come to investigate. once I got halfway there I stumbled in my rush and ¡°boom!¡± a huge hole appeared in front of me. I rolled over and saw a man on the roof of the stairwell with a sniper rifle. he was to far back on the roof to see my first kill so I assumed he was just as surprised as I was. I just waited for him to shoot again and kill me. knowing death was near I just smiled. I mean really I, a 18 year old about to graduate high school managed to kill 4 well trained soldiers starting out with just a pocket knife when they had guns. I was not expecting what happened next. He jumped down from the roof and said ¡°here¡¯s a knife fight me¡± He grabbed a tactical knife from his vest and threw it to me and then grabbed another one from his vest. I got up and grabbed it. I was breathing heavily because of the adrenaline. my heart was having a hard time coping with the stress of the Adrenaline running through my veins. I looked to my right and saw Sara. she was considered square and was the prettiest girl in the school. I smiled a big grin. with my body covered in blood from the first two guards I probably looked really scary. I then looked right at the last soldier. From the way he was handling the knife I knew I had no chance of victory today. But then I came up with a brilliant idea. I rushed right at him. I got him by surprise, he most likely took me for a calculating type of person. That was his downfall because the soldier didn¡¯t keep that in his head. He blocked my stab with his right hand and knocked the knife out my right hand. Before I could respond to this he stabbed his knife right into my chest and pushed me back. I fell down and smiled with glee. The soldier looked at me with a confused face.I mean I was the one with a knife in my chest. Then I spoke. ¡°How¡¯s your wife gonna react to you losing your ring?¡± He looks at me questioningly while I raise my left hand. Realization spreads across his face and then fear. I had the ring to one of his grenades in my hand. the explosion sends me flying past the other students. I¡¯m barely conscious and look up then a face appears, its a pretty face. Its Sara¡¯s the square. I look down and see that my legs are gone, and a knife is in my chest. I realize that i¡¯m bleeding out. Now that I see this Sara asks me ¡°is there anything I can do to help you?¡± there¡¯s tears coming down her eyes. she probably feels guilty because shes one of the reasons the soldiers came in the first place. ¡°can I have your first kiss?¡± I have no idea why I said that but before I can respond her lips are pressed to mine and I can taste blood on my lips. most likely the last soldiers. as the kiss goes deeper into my mouth the world gets darker and darker. Just before I pass out the kiss ends. with the last of my breath I said ¡°don¡¯t feel guilty its not your fault.¡± After that I see a black uniform of SWAT and then blackness consumes my vision. Proofread by Alecxis Edited by thernn Cleaned by ManOverBoard, Evrin, TwitchPhD link to next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12625 chapter 2 beast tamer??? Chapter 1 I¡¯m floating in the abyss of death yup just floating. I have no idea how long I¡¯ve been here but its been awhile. I¡¯m assuming that I¡¯m going to hell because I killed 5 people before I died and took advantage of a girl who felt guilty. What kind of man is that, taking advantage of real pretty girl? Well I was dying anyways so why do I care. "AHH IT HURTS SO MUCH" "BREATHE DEAR BREATHE" well I guess that I have arrived in hell. That would be one hell of a hell giving birth constantly. The thought makes me shudder. All of a sudden I''m out of the abyss and face down. "Man I didn''t realize the abyss was warm" I think to myself. And then the icy hands of hell grabbed me. I started screaming at the top of my lungs. The feeling of the hands would be equivalent to having dry ice thrown on your skin. "WAHHHHHH WAHHHHHH" Why am I screaming like a baby???? What the hell is this hell I can''t even open my eyes this is horrible! The deepest part of hell! I¡¯m sorry God, help me get out of here I promise I won''t ever sin in heaven and help anyone I can! just get me out of hell! Help me!But the only thing that came out was "WAHHH WAHHHH WAHH WAH" It then dawned on me that their was a possibility that I had been reincarnated. While this revelation was occurring to me something warm wrapped around my body and I calmed down. I also stopped crying in fear for my future. I slowly drifted off to sleep. When I woke up it was dark so I concluded that it was night time. I''m hungry but I didn''t feel like waking everyone up. I mean who likes being woken up in the middle of the night? I could barely open my eyes. Felt more like I was squinting then actually opening my eyes. I could hardly tilt my head. Taking deep breaths I tried to return to sleep. Since I could only look up. I saw that the house had a straw roof. Must be a poor family. I¡¯m going to guess I''m a son to a serf or peasant. Hopefully peasant as a serf could not legally leave an area without the lord''s permission. As I was taking deep slow breaths to calm myself and forget my hunger a blue sphere appeared around me. It was thin and see through only slightly tinging the color of the roof above me. As I looked up my stomach growled and I thought about eating the blue stuff in the air. Then before I knew it the blue sphere surrounding me condensed into a cube and approached my face. I barely leaned my head up and ate a bite of it. It however wasn''t solid more of a liquid and I drank it. It tasted like thick water but went down easy. I after about 2 minutes I ate the rest of it and then slept with a full stomach. When I woke up I concluded that it was dawn as I could hear movement around the house. Seeing as how it wasn¡¯t night anymore I didn''t feel guilty about crying for food this morning. After crying for about thirty seconds a woman with black hair and black dog ears or wolf ears I¡¯m not quite sure, came over and picked me up. She had about a c-cup and then started feeding me with her boob. "Don''t cry Charles, it''s alright nothing is going to happen to you" I drank the milk and this time I felt tired and sleepy again but I wanted to stay awake and learn more about this new world. My mother set me down again in the crib and then walked over to a table. She started sewing and from the looks of it was fixing clothes. I could only see by moving my eyes to the left so I could only see with half my vision as my nose got in the way. Since I knew that with one eye that I couldn''t effectively judge distance I could only estimate that she was about 2 meters away. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I looked back up at the ceiling and tried to get the relax again through deep breathes. After about half an hour the blue sphere appeared in front of me again. This time however it was about 1.5 times thicker I once again ate it then I fell asleep full and exhausted. When I woke up again two people were arguing and I was hungry. It was about evening. The noise made me cranky and I started crying to get them to shut up. After about a minute of this nothing happened so I tried to relax again and as the blue sphere came again the noise got quieter and quieter. Once I couldn''t hear it anymore I tried to look at something beside the ceiling as it was starting to feel like I was watching paint dry. To my surprise it was easy to move my neck. My hands however couldn''t move the blankets that were bundled tightly around me. "Wow I feel like an insane person wrapped up like this." I looked over at my mother and a man also with dog/wolf ears. They were staring at me their eyes expanded out to the size of saucers. I knew that I hadn''t talked out loud so that wasn''t the reason. Seeing them just staring annoyed me so I proceeded to eat\drink the blue sphere again. Once I finished my mother walked over and then fed me. I fell asleep right after that. When I woke up it was morning again a little after dawn. Today I had been woken up by my mother. She fed me then tied me up in a bundle so that I rested below her neck but above her bosoms. She then walked outside with me. From the looks of it, it was spring time. She then went to a field and started throwing seeds onto the ground. From what I could see there were birds nearby. When my mother got ten minutes from the end of the field birds landed at the end of the field and started to ear the seeds. This pissed me off as I knew that most of her hard work would be undone by the birds. Suddenly a vine came out of the ground and wrapped itself around one of the birds and ate it. The birds fled and chirped loudly. My mother turned around in surprise and looked at where he vine had been. It had already retreated below the ground. After another ten minutes passed and the same thing happened. However this time I could see it wasn''t a vine but a lizard. This continued on for the whole time we were out there. When it was around noon my mother stopped and we had gone up and down the field once. She set me down and went inside. Then the lizard came out of the ground and approached me. It came really close to me and sniffed me. In my terror of what was happening I touched its head with my hand and in my thoughts the only word that came up was "fear". There was a blinding light and then their was a mark on the lizards head and the back of my hand. They were the same mark. The lizard curled itself around me and it was really cold. My mother came out of the house with food in a bowl. She saw me and screamed a blood curdling scream so loud I thought I had gone deaf. People started appearing out of everywhere and surprise crossed their faces when they saw me. Then an old man with a walking stick appeared. He was the only one that actually approached me and the lizard. When he did he looked down he saw the back of my hand and the lizards head which was underneath my arm. The man then picked me up and the lizard hissed loudly at him. He inspected my arm and then he looked at the lizard. He then boomed "The boy is a monster tamer!" next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12628 chapter 3: crawling to victory WARNING THEIR IS SWEARING IN THIS CHAPTER YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED IF IGNORED ITS YOUR OWN FAULT HEED THE CAP LOCKED MESSAGE. ALSO IF ANYONE COULD HELP WITH BLUE BOXES AS I DON''T KNOW WHICH PROGRAM TO USE OR HOW TO MAKE THAT WOULD BE HELPFUL thank you for your time reading this message have a nice day* P.S. This story will be slow moving so don''t expect something crazy by chapter 20 P.S.S. This chapter is shorter then my average ___________________________________________________________________________________ I was really confused I had only touched the lizards head nothing more nothing less so how the hell did I tame it? The old goof gave me back to my mother and then left. My mom ate her meal and then fed me completely ignoring the lizard. When she continued planting the lizard followed and kept eating birds like no tomorrow. When it got dark out we returned home and I was put back into my cradle after feeding of coarse. I had stayed up most of the day and was tired. I again ate the blue sphere then drifted off to sleep. When I woke up the next morning we were already in the field. When my mother noticed she fed me right away then put me back in the sling like thing. I saw the lizard following again today. It was around double the size and the birds today weren''t in our field at all. They seemed scared of him. He followed me and my Mother for the whole day and did nothing else. When the work was done today mother put me done on the ground in the house. I couldn''t lift my body up but I could lift my head up. As I looked around I saw a hole with mice in it eating bread. I know I¡¯m not from a rich family and I haven¡¯t seen any cats or dogs around the house. So I know that nothing will stop the thieves in the hole. I try to point to the hole as my mother picks me up but she doesn''t pick up on it. My little friend however does and walks over and enters the hole. About a minute later I see him walk out with blood all over his face. With a smile on my face my mother feeds me. Still hungry I eat more of the blue sphere then I drifted off to sleep again. The world continued like this for a month me eating the blue sphere from time to time and mom carrying me around her neck while working in the fields, our field seemed to grow with much more crops then everywhere else in the village. The lizard grew to the size of a medium sized dog and ate all the vermin it could. Needless to say the field mice seemed to move to our field everyday only to be devoured by the lizard. The birds in the area completely avoided our field. While being carried around like a sack of potatoes all day was kind of nice. IT GETS REAL FUCKING BORING. Everyday I see the same things, walk the same path and watch the lizard kill mice. So today an opening occurred to me. My mother set me on the ground and went to get her lunch seeing this opportunity I up righted myself with ease (I''ve been practicing at night when I get the chance) and then lean forward to start crawling (the thought of walking right now is a no-no my legs are to weak) and to my glee I start falling forward. While falling forward I forget to stick my hands out and face plant the ground. While hard and painful I manage to stifle the cry and put height on my arms. I attempt to crawl forward. I make it a glorious meter forward and then my arms give out and me and the earth have a grand headbutt. Through this endeavor I have come to the conclusion that learning to crawl will be a grand task. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. While quite surprised that I¡¯m so fat and weak. I look at my accomplishment. I managed to start what an average baby takes 6 months to do! Although it is kind of a cheat since I have my memories. My mother comes out with her lunch. I upright myself which she was seen me do many times and I resign myself to crawling to her. Today I have been defeated! I hang my head in shame and when my arms are about to buckle after 25 centimeters I get picked up and put in the satchel (i have renamed it for easier typing) the rest of the week I spend eating milk and blue spheres. While in my spare time I have been strengthening my arms in my crib. The time was come for me to claim a grand victory against gravity! Isaac Newton I will defeat your creation today and crawl to my throne! My mother sets me down and I eagerly upright myself only to hit my head against the only chair in the house. I fall back and roll around in pain. When I have recovered from this near death experience I realize I¡¯m on my stomach. Perfect I¡¯m at an advantage. I pick myself and crawl with... great ease.... did my arm strengthening do this for much me this is awesome freedom is mine!!! but i feel like my accomplishment was somehow short shafted.... so i decided to take it one step further i will walk! I upright myself and using my hands to push myself up. I get up and i feel awesome!!! then a revelation occurs to me i can''t pick either of my legs up their to weak. As i stay standing up for a whole entire minute my legs are on fire and feel like jelly. My mom seeing my great accomplishment looks at me. Finally my salvation is here! But she stares at me. A full ten seconds later my balancing and legs give out and once again i face plant the cold hard ground. That was underhanded Newton underhanded.... next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12636 chapter: 4 bedtime I trained for a month crawling and surpassed the walking milestone with little problems. If I do say so myself I felt pretty good if it only took me 2 months and 8 days. Its not like I¡¯m counting or anything.... but anyways after another month of training my legs so I can walk for more then an hour I have decided something. Yes I will go to the other houses! With lizard of course. I''m on the hunt for a book I must know if it is the same language! If it is then school will be easy. That is if I can afford it. Seeing everyone is this poor I walk slowly in the direction of the biggest house. Theirs no dodging it. If that house doesn''t have books then none of them do. The door is thankfully wide open. Opening one would have been impossible with my current 9 week old body. I walk in with tons of swag (I''m really just about to collapse) the terrain towards the house was hilly and there were even steps! Pulling my fat self over them was a work out. After going in lizard followed although he seemed scared of something... the first room I notice is just a kitchen. From hear I can see a bedroom off to the left side. I sneak over and peer inside again luck is on my side no one is here. So I walk in with confidence in my stride. To the right of the entryway their is a book case sadly only one is low enough for me to reach. I try to pick up the book and I can barely do so . Damn I hate this weak body. I place it on the ground and the title reads ¡°magic for beginners all ages and sizes!!¡± This irks me to no end why is the one book I¡¯m looking for right where I can get it? Why is the door open when everyone else in the village besides me can open it? Why is no one here? This is to much for luck, this is planned! I try to set the book back as best I can and walk out. But as I walked out the door I tripped and face planted once again. Thinking I¡¯m just tired I get up and when I start walking I again. I face plant. This time I look down at my shoes (my mother fashioned them for me their sandals made out of string and a piece of hard cloth at the bottom.) and to my surprise they are tied together. This makes me sweat that means someone was sneaky enough to tie my shoes while I was walking. But wait only I¡¯m that sneaky that must mean other forces are at play. It hits me like a stone. No no no I mean it literally hit me with a stone. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I woke up several hours later in the bedroom I had previously been in. While it wasn''t late my mom would most likely be worried as I usually came to her every couple hours. So just as I¡¯m about to walk out the door I get picked up by the back of my shirt. I''m turned around and the old man from before who called me the ¡°beast tamer¡± is looking at me. After about ten minutes I''m set down and he says ¡°come tomorrow little one if you understand.¡± He chuckles then walks back into his hovel. By this time I¡¯m hungry and so i eat my sphere again. I call it my now because I can generate it by myself through focus. I like to make it when no one is around. I also notice that it makes a full circle around me with It going underneath my feet when its done. I also tried feeding it to the lizard but it doesn''t appear to work. When i got home today my mother was at the door. Seeing as how i couldn''t talk or anything i just walked inside. I then looked my mother with puppy eyes. I always use this face when I¡¯m hungry now. To my surprise she says ¡°open wide!¡± seeing as how i am 2 months old i try to act stupid and keep looking at her with puppy eyes. As she holds the spoon closer she brings it right to my mouth. I don''t open it id much rather have fresh milk any day. Seeing this she shoves her finger in my mouth. This completely caught me off guard and she swabs my mouth. The taste of her finger is absolutely revolting. She then says aloud ¡°ya no teeth yet.¡± she then picks me up and feeds me properly this time. She then puts me down. I''m kind of confused because well its nap time and she isn''t putting me in the crib. She grabs my hand and leads me to a room. From the appearance of it its a new bed. She then picks me up and sets me on it. I fall fast asleep from the long and hazardous day. http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12691 chapter 5: rival girlfriend book?????? I woke up the next morning and guess what i did? I didn''t go to the old mans house. Why? Because a two month old who understands speech can walk and read is not a child. I needed to blend in to conceal my secret. So today I walked into the house beside me with lizard. I did wait for the adults to leave their house and then just walked in. The adults of the house had cat ears. The first thing i saw was that it was rat infested. Disgusted i pointed to one and lizard understood what i wanted. He seemed quite happy and ran off in the house. As i explored the house i didn''t find much. I did however find a closed door. I tired opening it but the handle was to high up. That¡¯s when lizard came back. He somehow always knows when i need him. I stand on top of him and move the handle back and forth I¡¯m not sure which way i need to turn the handle to open it. It all of a sudden ¡°clicks¡± and then it opens. I look inside and see a young child with cat ears playing with blocks. If i had to guess the child would be 5 months old. The child after a moment noticed me and crawled over. ¡°goo goo¡± yup just a normal baby although this one seemed semi smart as he already learned to crawl. I walked around and found nothing of importance in the room. When i turned around to leave the child had mounted lizard like a horse. Upon seeing this i felt like crying. Why? A baby had outsmarted me and thought of a fast way of transportation in 30 seconds and i had 2 months and hadn''t figured out how to use lizard effectively. My only thoughts were of how i was going to defeat my new rival. GGRRRRRR. I then hung my head in shame and returned home. Since it was almost lunch time i decided to feed lizard. Well its more of me letting lizard roam free in the field to catch field mice. However the child wouldn''t let go of lizard. So a grand idea occurred to me, i would make a light show using my blue sphere while lizard ate his lunch. As I created a blue sphere around myself the child become mesmerized and let go of lizard and walked towards me. The lizard simply left and went to eat a meal. The child walked forward and touched the sphere. To the child the blue sphere seemed like a toy. Where the child had touched the sphere it seemed like that part was simply sucked in by the child. We continued this for about ten minutes and then i felt exhausted and couldn''t bring up the sphere anymore. Being exhausted i wandered to my bedroom and since the bed was to high up for me i curled up on the ground and slept. I awoke to yelling and so i stood up. I noticed something was clinging onto my arm and looked down. It was the child from earlier. The child also awoken from the yelling used me to upright himself and stand. We then hobbled over to where the yelling was occurring. When we spotted it it was the neighbours from earlier outside yelling at everyone else. It seems that everyone else had returned from the field and the were looking for something frantically. That¡¯s when the mother saw us. She grabbed her husband and literally dragged him over to us. My mother was still in the field so she wasn''t there. The mother picked up her son and said. ¡°there you are my princess did you find yourself a prince?¡± i was really confused wasn''t the child a guy??? then it dawned on me i had slept with a girl the same age as myself! I had finally passed this milestone after 18 years and 2 lives i felt so proud of myself! The mother then left with her child and once the child was more then two meters away the child started crying frantically and squirming in her mothers hands. The mother confused set the child down who made a crawling beeline to me. She grabbed onto my leg and would not let go. Seeing as how the child was older and stronger then myself their was no way i could escape the embrace. My mother finally just came out of the field and asked ¡°whats going on?¡± ¡°my child Sophia is attached to your child.¡± ¡°you mean Charles?¡± ¡°yup¡± she looks down and sees me being clinged onto by Sophia. ¡°well it works for me it will keep Charles out of trouble¡± ¡°ya Sophia is quite the handful but what about when they sleep?¡± ¡°your house is better then mine how about he sleeps at your house until we think of something better?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.¡°works for us¡± mom why are you throwing me to the wolves??? (they have cat ears, my mom was wolf ears). My mom then fed me and handed me off to the father of Sophia and we went to their house. From my original exploration of the house i knew that it was bigger and that it had an extra bedroom compared to my house. Seeing how i had already ate the family fed Sophia her meal. They fed her what appeared to be apple sauce. They then set us down to play again as Sophia was somehow still full of energy. I let her play with lizard and went to the extra bedroom and using a nearby block of wood i was able to climb up and sleep. The next day when i woke up Sophia was crushing my tiny arm with her gigantic head. So after moving around a bit she woke up. We got out of the bed which took me and Sophia about ten minutes. We then walked outside. Sophias''s parents had already gone to the fields so no one was around. At the top of the hill i saw the old crazy man lock his door. He then mounted a horse and headed out of town. Yes luck is finally on my side! So we walk to the old mans house. Knowing that he locked the front door we go all the way around. Sadly theirs is no back door. Put their is a crawl space. The crawl space is only big enough for me. Lizard and Sophia are both two big to fit in the hole as well. I then get on my knees and crawl in. I have to crawl on a downward angle for about 2 minutes. When i get through i notice that im right in a large room with tons of books. The room is bigger then the rest of the house so it doesn''t make any sense also after wandering around i am able to conclude that their are no doors just the crawl space. As i look around i find ¡°Magic 101¡± ¡°Magic for beast tamers¡± ¡°Magic for self evaluation¡± i grab all the books pertaining to magic that would help me. Each book in the library has a piece of wood separating them and as i take them out the shelves move by themselves to eliminate the new vacant space. After i have found ten books that could help me i bring the last one back and notice that all the books are smaller now. Almost condensed. So i keep grabbing books and the pile keeps staying the same size. I also notice after a while that the more books i grab the more that move done from the shelves. After about a hundred books i grab the pile and lift it. Its weight is equivalent to the one book. I then continue to grab book after book until the whole library is all in one pile. Tired and hungry i sit beside my books and make a blue sphere to eat/drink. As i make the blue sphere the books begin to absorb it before i can eat it. Frustrated i create the thickest sphere i have ever made which gets completely sucked up by the books. Now exhausted and hungry i grab the pile of books which has turned into one white elaborately decorated book. Chains shot out of the book and attach themselves to my arm. I fall back in surprise screaming. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH AHHHHH¡± the book then shrunk to the size of a cellphone and then nothing happened. Yup nothing. I was worried what the hell is this thing??? the book spoke some how using telepathy. ¡°I am the Grimoire of Charles Silver-Claw created in the lost library of the immortals.¡± ¡°ugh okay? Well i need to get home how do i do that?¡± "go through the hole you entered through." I followed the instruction and then their was a split in the hole leading to different ways. ¡°now stand up¡± i followed his order and then ¡°turn around¡± i did so ¡°crawl forward¡± ¡°how the hell does that help by going back Grimoire?!?!?¡± ¡°this is a magical path nothing makes sense now just crawl forward¡± i followed his instructions against my better instincts and found myself out of the hole. However now it was night time. So i walked a portion of the way back home and lizard came to me. I hopped on then fell asleep. next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12794 chapter 6 Magic and Life force! WARNING I WROTE SOME OF THIS DRUNK PLEASE ACCEPT THAT SOME OF THIS WILL HAVE GRAMMAR ERRORS AND WEIRD SENTENCES THAT DON''T MAKE ANY SENSE I DON''T KNOW IF I SWORE IN THIS OR NOT. I woke up quite sore from falling asleep awkwardly on lizard. I was awoken by my mother who grabbed me and basically shoved her tit in my mouth. Being hungry I completely drained her of her milk. She then put me back down and went out to the fields. I was kind of grumpy after being rudely awakened and not having enough sleep. So I went and climbed into my bed and went back to sleep. At around 12 I woke to some one crushing my arm. After a bit of wiggling I managed to save my arm from losing circulation and falling off. I then got up and looked at the chain and book and thought. "Man its so obvious that this is a Grimoire its ridiculous I wish you were a watch or something less obvious." The chain and book then slowly change and turn over to an expensive gold watch. I check the time its 1:23. Man it even works! Well I''m still hungry time to eat. As I make the sphere and as I''m about to eat it the Grimoire says telepathically "Eating your own life force can cause explosive diarrhea, stone poo, solid pee, blood becoming solid, breath turned into methane and sterilization if used for over a year or at random occurrences. The use of your life for on other living beings has caused The lizard named FEAR to become tamed by you using your life force, Sophias feelings toward you have been multiplied by ten due to her absorbing your life force if continued use is used on her she will basically become enslaved by her "love" towards you. You created me using your life force and you multiplied your Mana capabilities by 100 times by eating your own life force. Your life force has been regenerated and expanded by the massive amount of Mana that you hold and after using your life force you become completely exhausted." My face turns 10 shades whiter and I look over at the grimoire in fear of what could have happened to me. ¡°don¡¯t worry if you eat it for one meal a year you will have no after effects.also the effects kick in right away so if you have had none of these effects none will happen to you until you eat more. also I just checked and no your not sterilized.¡± This effectively calmed me but then I started wondering about something and asked my grimoire. "How extensive is explosive diarrhea?" "Your diarrhea causes an explosion equivalent to a grenade." "Holy shit." "No explosive shit." Great pun but if that wasn¡¯t magic then how do I use it? ¡°So how do I use this ¡®Mana?¡¯.¡± "Its different then summoning your life force. Simple concentrate on something and imagine that its changed. An example concentrate on the candle being lit and will it to be lit." "Is all magic that easy?" "Its harder than it looks try it. Most mages are 16 when they start and it takes years for any magic to happen. Mages tend to have expanded life spans due to them being able to regenerate life force. You may become immortal if you keep increasing your life force and Mana." Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I imagined the candle in the room becoming lit and it blew up in flames. "Often times words are used to actualize your thoughts as it forces your mind to focus at the task at hand." So I walk outside and try to say fireball. Being 2 months old with no teeth it comes out as. "Fffrrrfffflll" A fireball then appears and fly''s forward. It hits a tree and explodes completely destroying the tree. I almost completely black out from the use of my magic and the aftershock of the fireball. . "Oh I forgot to tell that before you turn 15 you can only use a fraction of your Mana and your stats are also fractionated dependent on your age. you also seemed to have taken your stats from your last world with you. unfortunately you took none of your skills." "By how much is my stats and Mana reduced?" "You can use 1/90 of your Mana and stats" ¡°So next month I can use 1/60 correct because 15 years times 12 months equals 180 divided by my age which will be 3 months old so it equals 60" "That is correct young Padawan" "How do u know star war quotes???" "I have access to all your memories which is honestly going to be very useful as I will be able to use a 100% of the information you gather. I can also use 100% of the information from the books you used to make me" "Interesting so if we play scrabble we will wreck?" "We would be unstoppable" "Anyways how do I look at my ''stats''?" "Usually you would get a status card when you turn 16 but I can function as one as well. Would you like for me to show you?" "Yes but before that what is your name Grimoire is very hard to remember for me and it would be hard to slip into a conversation." "Codex of the lost library of the immortals." "Good Codex is easy to mistake for could or code word." "Yes master, I will now show you your stats¡±
NAMECHARLES SILVER CLAWSPECIESDIREWOLFMAN
Level1GenderMALE
HEALTH1000/1000MANA10000/10000
Strength75Intelligence100
Agility125Leadership1
"That is the status you will have when you turn 15. not your current stats. your current stats cannot be calculated unless you die because they are constantly growing." "so if i train now it will incredible easy to gain stats as compared to when i turn 15?" "yes" "now onto your abilities" next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12801 chapter 7: abilities and FEAR
Dire Wolf Man:
your species is very sturdy compared to your grey wolf cousins but is rather slow strength +25 agility -10
Flight over fight:
prefers running or avoiding the problem over fighting Strength -25 agility +25 Intelligence +25
Lone Wolf:
prefers to be alone rather then being surrounded by his own kind and has become stronger, faster and smarter from it. Agility +35 leadership -100 Intelligence +25 Strength +25
Awful leader:
Due to your terrible leadership only those enslaved via contracts(soul linked not real life slaves), feelings or created by you will ever follow you. Mercenaries will never allow themselves to hired by you.
Blessing by Hermes:
you have been blessed by Hermes with extra speed Agility +25
Parasitic Soul (hidden):
The soul of this body has destroyed and assimilated the original soul of this body, curse magic has no effect on you, if a ghost tries to take over your body they will be consumed by your strengthened soul and give you even more life force.
Born Manaless:
this body was born with very little Mana and therefore has a better and sturdier body then a person who has Mana due to the increased stress on the boy from birth +900 health.
Life force eater:
This person has consumed a vast amount of life force and has created its own form of mana +9999 mana
Telepathic:
This person has learned telepathy from having a forced telepathic link created with his own creation who modified his brain to gain and use telepathy with other beings.
¡°your base stats were 50 for the most part when you came here however leadership all I know is less then 100¡± ¡°it was probably 0 codex I never lead anyone else in any way shape or form. Plus i avoided people all the time if i could.¡± ¡°anyways FEAR could use some modifications¡± ¡°what the hell is FEAR?¡± ¡°FEAR is your lizard and because of the fact that you flooded him with your life force this will allow you to modify him to no ends. For example if you let me take over his modification process i would be able to make him a 5 story tall, fire breathing, acid breathing, poisonous lizard on a scale of one drop would be enough to kill ten thousand humans, with skin harder then diamond that could withstand the heat of a dragon and will never wear away. This project would take me an estimated 1378.45 years if FEAR is unable to get an excess amount of food.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.¡°you get started on that....save the size for last and get diamond skin first mmmm k?¡±(I had no idea lizard was named FEAR....) ¡°as you wish master...¡± ¡°wait did the telepathic ability do damage to my brain???¡± ¡°no i simply used the parts of your brain you no longer need. Such as the one used for memories as we are attached in such a way that you can access your memories from my brain.¡± ¡°so basically all my memories are now stored in a book?¡± ¡°not just any book a magical book called Codex of the lost library of the immortals.¡± ¡°so if we get separated I become brain dead.¡± ¡°nonsense i can simply move through time and space.¡± ¡°..... what the fuck are you?¡± ¡°your creation no less because you are the perfect master.¡± ¡°don''t flatter me its annoying.¡± ¡°yes master of all...¡± ¡°i said stop it¡± ¡°yes master of FEAR and time.¡± ¡°fine call me that from now on because its cool.¡± ¡°yes master...¡± ¡°ass hole?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°what should i do with my life codex?¡± ¡°conquer the world and establish an advanced world equivalent to your last?¡± ¡°why would i want that responsibility?¡± ¡°you are wise master my idea was simply to stupid for you to correctly comprehend my poor jest of an idea. Also answering an answer with a question proves you are perfect and wise¡± ¡°no flattery¡± ¡°yes also this conversation has raised your future intelligence by 2¡± ¡°that was your initial goal wasn''t it?¡± ¡°yes looks like it went up 1 again¡± ¡°hmm how do i raise strength i don''t care about leadership to much.¡± ¡°wise decision as low leadership is a common trait among most people however yours is ridiculously low.¡± ¡°so how can i raise strength¡± ¡°get tired everyday from exploring and walking up and down the various fields with lizard to feed him.¡± ¡°so basically don''t sit on my ass the whole day and stay active.¡± ¡°in a nutshell yes¡± ¡°..... fine¡± I spent the rest of the day running from Sophia who had just woken up and running up and down the neighbors fields with FEAR who ate lots of field mice. i actually can''t run it was more of a speedy walk. Next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12814&pid=128201#pid128201 chapter 8: Forest Foraging Today i woke up and mother fed me. I however was still very much hungry due to cutting myself off of my own life force. Grumpy that i already ate my whole meal and was still hungry i decided to find the applesauce that the neighbours fed there child Sophia. I looked in all the obvious and easy spots for me to look in and didn''t find it. Frustrated I went out side and went out to the push with Lizard and Sophia tailing behind. I decided to walk everywhere for now to increase my strength. Wait a minute how the hell does that increase strength. ¡°codex!!!¡± i yelled at him telepathically ¡°yes?¡± ¡°how does walking increase my strength wouldn''t increase agility instead?¡± i voiced angrily ¡°by pushing your muscles to the max your body becomes better toned increasing both your agility and strength.¡± ¡°I guess but isn''t this more of agility training?¡± ¡°Strength and leadership are the hardest to attain while you are young.¡± ¡°intelligence is easiest when your young but is also easy to get as you age. Agility is very hard to get as you age and is still hard to get when your young.¡± ¡°fine... ill agility train until i get older....¡± after this little verbal scrap i decided to go into the woods. Being hungry and walking aimlessly is not a good combo. Seeing as how i couldn''t eat any of the fresh fruit on the trees it made me quite annoyed almost as if the forest itself was taunting me. As we continued on the forest was teeming with life. Sophia by example was now able to walk although about 1/10 of my pace and only when leaning on me. This let FEAR catch all sorts of critters and animals. I saw at least 10 raccoons die on this day. It seemed that mice hunting had made FEAR fast as he outran the raccoons and then killed them by crushing their necks in his jaw. He kind of reminded me of an alligator or crocodile. We explored deep into the forest but didn''t find much that FEAR couldn''t one shot kill. That''s when i turned around and Fuck I got lost. ¡°Codex?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°how do we get back?¡± ¡°uhm not sure¡± ¡°what do you mean don''t you have access to all my memories?¡± ¡°yes but you were looking down the whole time...¡± ¡°can you access FEAR''s memories?¡± ¡°I can but it would break the beast tamer pact and he would hunt you till you die.¡± ¡°well that¡¯s not an option.¡± so i kept walking forward. Onward to victory right? We walked for about 10 minutes until we came to a clearing. That¡¯s where i saw my first elf. She was about 5 years old from the looks of it. Seeing as how i couldn''t talk I ignored her and walked right past her. She however seemed to be interested in me and she started approaching. So I did what any gentleman would do. I hurriedly put Sophia on FEAR and ordered FEAR to ¡°return Sophia home!¡± ¡°What''s home? Where is home?¡± it would seem that FEAR only understood basic commands ¡°Scatter until i tell you to return WITH Sophia!¡± FEAR ran off and I went the opposite direction. I didn''t want to become this elf''s play toy. Upon seeing FEAR and Sophia leave she got distracted and let them get away. She then looked at me. I couldn''t see her face but i could feel something staring at me. Almost right through me. ¡°Master I figured out why i couldn''t find the way out earlier¡± ¡°what the hell do you mean?'' i telepathically said this as I tried to walk even faster. ¡°something was blocking you from checking your surroundings making me unable to record landmarks¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.¡°you think it was the elves?¡± ¡°most likely, considering the library you raided was created by elves and later used by necromancers and finally demons. From my analysis of the books that is a typical eleven magic. It usually draws in those that are powerful enough to be immortal or eleven and those that are not are forced away by the same magic.¡± ¡°i see¡± as i continued walking fast i could hear the young girl get closer and closer. That¡¯s it, now is the time to try that! I start moving my legs even faster and now I¡¯m jogging at a good pace. She seems to be running at the same pace however so its become a battle of attrition. I keep running for a long time until i make it into a clearing. This is where it hits me. I had the advantage in the forest because i knew how to run on uneven terrain in my last life. But then hope sparks my eyes the village is in sight. Using telepathy i boom to FEAR ¡°COME TO YOUR MASTER!¡± I feel his telepathic nod to my order and i continue running. If FEAR gets here first I will have the advantage again. But this girl is closing the distance quickly. She''s pounding on the path right behind me. Less then a stride behind. Then I see the crazy old man walk out of the bushes from the side. He picks me up by my shirt and i feel myself hanging in the air. I¡¯m free thank-you old man thank-you!!! is what i thought in my mind. But when i saw his face my thoughts changed and i remembered the library. I kept a smile on my face to feign ignorance and i looked to his other hand. He had the elf girl from earlier she was real perrty. The old man then said ¡°if it wasn''t for your potential i would kill you destroying my library and stealing the elf princess.¡± without thinking i did the worst thing imaginable. I talked telepathically. ¡°ya right you old fart the library was completely unused and that elf chased me all the way here.¡± he stared at me awkwardly then said out loud. ¡°man i should really get some rest i haven''t slept in 3 days i must be hearing things. Ill wake up tomorrow and it¡¯ll all be a bad dream. It must be that cat ear girl with some make up on that¡¯s all. Yup time to go to bed.¡± He put me down first and i jogged as fast as i could home. The elf had about a 10 sec lead that she had to catch up on. Just as was about to enter my house i got tackled. Now unable to move my weak and small body i turned and saw my saviour. FEAR and Sophia were only a meter away. Sophia got down approached the elf and ... started braiding her hair... ¡°FEAR help me¡± i begged telepathically he picked up the elf and then Sophia with his large mouth. Tired and calling a day a day i went to my bed and went to sleep. Sophia curled up next to me and the elf slept beside me with her arm over top of me. It felt like she was the man in a cuddle. Needless to say it was a weird feeling. Seeing as how the elf had only tackled me and scared the living daylights out of me i decided to forgive her for her past actions. (i mean who can not forgive pretty elf?(possible wife *ahem *ahem)) next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12818&pid=128280#pid128280 chapter 9: demons and insanity I was awoken by my mother at supper time she fed me and she also saw the 2 sleeping with me. ¡°Ok the village elder said my boy was blessed by the Gods and would do strange things but this is ridiculous he already has 2 women pampering and protecting him and he isn''t even 3 months old. No teeth either! I feel like my child is possessed by a lustful demon or something...¡± She then finished feeding me and then did something weird. She pulled out what appeared to be a staff from the ceiling and pointed it at me. ¡°get out of my sons body you have 5 seconds¡± just as I was about to panic codex calmed me ¡°she can''t tell that you absorbed her sons soul and took over his body she is just as confused as you are.¡± ¡°wait then how the hell did I invade this body? Was it Hermes he gave me a blessing¡± ¡°nope it wasn''t a God probably a titan or a demon put you in this boys body¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because this body had a blessing and was a rare Dire Wolf man their incredibly rare and with this body the boy would have most likely became a hero with the extra hp stacked on even if he couldn''t use Mana. They probably figured that since you died so dramatically killing some trained men and taking advantage of a women that you would end up as a villain¡± the whole time I just stared at my mother and didn''t do anything at all just stared at her. Without realizing it I had been giving her the puppy eyes. She slowly put down the wand picked me up and started crying. Confused as to what happened and needing to go to the bathroom. Of all the times to do it I might have picked the worst time to shit myself. Before she could even smell it the door to the house was thrown off and the crazy old guy with the library under his house walked in. Behind him were a bunch of elves. He looked at me and my mother and yelled ¡°where is the elf princess!?!?¡± my mother who had seen the elf earlier snuggling with me pointed in the direction of my bedroom. The elves hurriedly rushed in to see Sophia very clumsy and horribly braiding the elf princesses hair. It looked more like she was putting it into knots. The elves grabbed the elf princess and promptly walked out of the bedroom. When the elf princess saw me she tried freeing herself and getting at me. Surprised the elf that was holding her put her down and the elf princess ran over and... started feeling my wolf ears... wait a minute since when have I had wolf ears???? (codex) ¡°since your second life started.¡± ¡°ohh I never noticed them.¡± The old man yelled ¡°GET HER AWAY FROM THAT DEMON!¡± It was so loud that my ear drums popped and I started crying from the pain. That''s when everyone smelled my poo. I don''t how or why but everyone smelt it at the same time. All the elves had a disgusted look on their faces and so did my mother. But they weren''t looking at me they were looking at the old crazy man. Elf 1 ¡°old man you disgust me you said this child dragged the princess here and possessed her but theirs no hint of dark magic and from what you told me that child rides a lizard. So what probably happened is the lizard and the boy went into the forest and the princess saw them and wanted to see how soft his ears are. Considering she has a love for all things soft she was probably mesmerized.¡± Mother ¡°you also said he destroyed your Grand library yet you don''t have single book in your house and you have never been seen with a book! Blaming my intelligent innocent child to get money from me is pathetic get out of my house Cedric!!!!¡± Cedric ¡°I must kill that demon child first!¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. then all of a sudden the next door neighbours (Sophia parents) jump through the window. Sophia''s mother Tackles Cedric while screaming ¡°YOU MADE MY PRINCESS CRY NOT ONLY THAT BUT MY DAUGHTER WOULD NEVER ATTACH HERSELF TO A DEMON¡± she is holding 2 knives to his throat. Everything becomes quite and then we can hear Sophia crying from the other room. I have no idea how but I somehow managed to make Cedric look like an insane man so just to push him over the edge I say to him telepathically. ¡°Checkmate you have lost all¡± his eyes go huge and he starts yelling ¡°DID YOU NOT JUST HEAR HIM A 2 AND HALF MONTH OLD BABY JUST SPOKE!!!¡± everyone just blankly stares at him and then a very tall elf with a lot of swagger walks into the house. He then starts talking and he stares at me the whole time. ¡°Cedric the Magic Council has decided that you will be detained indefinitely in the forest of the elves for trespassing in the forest of the elves because you have broken the promise you made to the elves of vising our forest when uninvited.¡± he then looks at my mother and says ¡°Mary Silver-Claw you will take over his post temporarily and I will support your permanent position as Mage of this village. They most likely agree as sending someone who wasn''t supported by us In this area usually ends up like Cedric here. A Trespasser. ¡± He then looks at the elf girl and says ¡°come my daughter Princess Elaine you can visit the boy with soft ears next time I come.¡± ¡°o-o-okay d-d-daddy. next time bring me with you to white soft ears!¡± he then leaves with the elves and Cedric in tow behind him. just before they exit the door i hear a voice speaking telepathically to me "have a nice day Charles" Then Sophia''s parents pick up Sophia and say ¡°have a nice day Mary, if you need help moving just ask¡± I just stare dumbstruck as to what just happened. While still dumbstruck my mother changes my diaper and then puts me to bed. When she leaves I ask Codex ¡°what the fuck just happened?¡± ¡°i think the elf king just solved all of our problems. Also he must also be telepathic because he heard what you said.¡± ¡°so why did he let me live???¡± ¡°most likely for many reasons, he can see how strong you are and your potential and now you owe him one. Two agreeing with Cedric would cause many problems including why his daughter followed you. Three Cedric did actually Trespass so he had a valid reason to get rid of Cedric. Four killing you would Destroy all the information that I have. Five if he had and also arrested Cedric that would leave an emotionally unstable Mage to take care of the town as well as the villagers would condemn her for birthing a demon. Six he was able to sense you meant no harm to anyone around you except Cedric who was already under his jurisdiction. Seven his daughter would never be able to touch your ears again.¡± ¡°was the last one valid?¡± ¡°i have no idea how much that elf spoils his daughter this could be a valid factor or omitted dependant on the elf kings views..¡± ¡°also why do I have white ears? My mother and supposed Father have Black ears.¡± ¡°most likely because your a Dire Wolfman and their Grey Wolfman¡± Well anyways I''m going to bed this day has been really hectic next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12862&pid=128908#pid128908 chapter 10: time skip 1 and Star wars I spent the next three years getting stronger, faster and mediating. We moved into Cedric¡¯s old house and my mother Mary took over as the Mage of the village. The house is three time the size of our last house and has a wood roof so we don''t have to replace it every year. A couple also moved into our old house. They had been waiting for the fall to build one so that they would have straw for it but he moved which allowed them to take the house for themselves. They knew my pretty well so she gave it to them for free. Sophia visits me everyday but I don''t do anything exiting anymore to avoid the attention it draws. I take daily walks in a different field everyday to get the pests out using FEAR surprisingly he wasn''t got fat from all the rats/raccoons/mice/rabbits and other omnivores and herbivores he eats. Many of the villagers like me because of this. Many times I have been called ¡°The Goddess of Harvests Servant.¡± While FEAR hasn''t gotten bigger his skin is incredibly hard. From what codex says its almost on par with a dragons scales but since he is going to make it hard enough to withstand dragon flames it has a lot more to go as dragon fire can melt dragon scales. I delayed talking until the age of 2 to flaunt expectations of me being a genius. Me and Codex tried many experiments that were not completed in the books he absorbed since I could already read when my mom gave me a book for my third birthday I simply wrote that on piece of paper that the book was to simple for me. Surprised by this my mother looked really pained that the book hadn''t been a good gift. So what I did was ask her if she could teach me Magic. She readily said ¡°no¡± but then I asked her if it could be my present. I know terrible crushing my mothers emotions so hurtfully and then using them against her was bad but I couldn''t safely use magic with codex as I always ended up overextending myself. So starting three months ago I had started learning magic. Every six months Elaine comes to visit to touch my ears. She hasn''t aged all to much its at the point where codex measured that we will be ten years old at around the same time if I don''t start extending my lifespan. Every time Sophia was saved me from spending the whole time in the house having my ears touched by Elaine. The other village kids view me as Godlike as I have a dog sized lizard that follows me, an elf princess that visits me and the cutest girl in the village follows me around. I mean I am awesome right? Using my skills from my previous life I am able to easily avoid the other village kids who practically worship me. Codex also explained to me that it would be too much of a pain to explain my stats to me as the math calculations would be incredibly hard to keep doing so he is going to tell me when I turn 5, 10 and 15 years old. The last 6 days me and Codex have been working on trying to find a lab for us to work on to start our next experiment. And that where our story starts again. ¡°hey codex what about the library below us?¡± ¡°It collapsed in on itself once you removed all the books and left.¡± ¡°well the forest is a no-go do you think my mother has any maps?¡± ¡°probably not but she did say she was leaving for a week to talk to the council of mages and hand her report into the duke of the area.¡± ¡°ya and doesn''t she have to do something else the week after?¡± ¡°yes she was to mediate between an elf and human hunting rights in parts of the forest west of here with another elf mediator from the other side of the forest.¡± ¡°I feel like there was something else...¡± i then heard my mother call me from the other room ¡°Charles come here there is someone here to meet you??¡± Who the hell could it be if she sounds happy to introduce us? I walk into the kitchen to see a man dressed in complete black and has an eye patch over his right eye. He has a crow on his right shoulder. He was jet black hair like mine and black dog ears to go with it. Once I enter we intently stare at each other. You can feel the tension in the room its overbearing and heavy almost as if were underwater. Then the door burst open and Elaine her father and Sophia walk in with FEAR in tow. The three rush me as FEAR wants to talk a walk, Elaine wants to touch my ears and Sophia simply wants my attention. They take three steps in the room and I haven''t even bothered to look at them yet. Elaine''s Father isn''t good with this kind of situation and only makes the air even harder to breathe in as I¡¯m nervous when I¡¯m near him. No one talks and every minute feels like an hour. It seems that the man in black and The King of the Elves know each as they also look at each other. Seeing this we have seemed to have formed a perfect triangle with each of us having an eye on the other 2. leaving a tense situation and letting everyone else deal with it seems like a great tactic at this point. So i sprint for the door saying This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°were playing tag you three have to catch me!¡± I know that''s not how you play tag but I want them out of the house. We leave and I run to the nearest field that my mother told me was rat infested. We play for many hours no one was able to catch me. When i was time for supper i simply let all of them catch me letting FEAR catch me first as he wouldn¡¯t brag. We walked into the house everyone exhausted expect for me as I trained on the daily for this. The other three entered before me and when i entered it felt like i was in a swamp it was hard to breathe. Both Elaine''s father and the man my mom wanted to introduce me to were in the room. Seeing them both look at me i spoke telepathically to both of them as I didn''t want my mother to here this. ¡°what the fuck you looking at no one can breathe expect for us¡± The room almost instantly become much lighter as all three of us relaxed. While surprise showed across the elf kings face and the man my introduced. They quickly recovered. FEAR sat at my legs and I stood on top of him I then spoke from my podium which made me about 3/4 of the other 2 heights. ¡°Mom care to introduce me to your friend?¡± before my mother can reply the man with the crow says ¡°I am your Father Charles I am to look after you for until your mother gets back from her trip.¡± I have to contain my laughter because of the star war quote but no one realizes it. I then make the room drop almost drops 10 degrees. Surprise goes across his face when i simply respond ¡°ok but don''t get in my way and I can''t cook¡± I then walk into my room with the Elaine Sophia and FEAR in tow. Just before the door closes I can hear the last snip-its of a conversation. ¡°That boy doesn''t need my training¡± ¡°Henry Silver-Claw i ask one thing out of you and you can''t even do it.¡± ¡°if you do train him he might end up training you in the arts of concealment¡± I was really surprised when the Elf King said that last line. And i was annoyed when i heard the next line. ¡°his fighting skills however are none existent when he doesn''t use magic.¡± ¡°how can he use magic? When he was born and i checked he had no mana to speak off!¡± the door then closed and I missed the rest of the conversation. The girls were tired so they simply dragged me to the bed to snuggle with me. The whole time Elaine was holding on to my ear and Sophia to my chest. next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12879 chapter 11: rings The next I awoke in the air yup my ¡°father¡± had picked me up and was carrying me by the back of my shirt. I looked at my watch 3:01. I shook my head then looked again 3:02. why the hell did he wake me up so early? At least he could have waited till 5 am. When we got to the field directly to the right of the house he said. ¡°find your way home.¡± he didn''t move at all he must be trying to test how well I know the area around me after just waking up. I simply walked straight home. I knew where all the pot holes were and which direction home was in. But then I thought how the hell did he just pick me out of bed and leave with me. It would have been so easy to kidnap me and I was disappointed in myself for letting it happen. I went back to sleep knowing that their was nothing I could do. I wake up and its still dark out I look at my watch 4:59. Then I someone enter the room and approach me I know it isn''t Sophia or Elaine and it isn''t mother as I would recognize her scent I also know its not the Elf King or I would have awoken from the pressure he creates. The person gets closer and closer, so close I can hear there breathing. The person grabs me. I yell ¡°NOT AGAIN YOU DON''T¡± using magic I create a fireball and hit the person Square in the face. They some how manage to deflect it and then they rush out of the room which is now on fire. My mother did teach me water ball but its a relatively weak magic so I have to fire a huge amount of them to put out the fires. This makes me quite tired as it requires most of my mana to put out the fire. Thinking it was just my ¡°father¡± I go back to bed grumbling. ¡°god damn ass-hole of a Father, he should have let me sleep..¡± I wake up the next morning at 9 am which is an hour after my usual wake up time. I smell something from the kitchen. I get up with my clothes still on from yesterday. I only have 3 changes of clothing which is a step up from the average two that the villagers have. My father puts a plate of stew in front of me and says ¡°eat we have more training today¡± ¡°so trying to kidnap me twice wasn''t enough?¡± ¡°twice? And I succeeded¡± ¡°no the second time I used Fireball on you¡± ¡°umm that wasn''t me....¡± we just stare at each other and then he says after an awkward minute. ¡°umm maybe they wanted to steal ¡°the servant of the Goddess of Harvest?¡± because a lot of the nearby towns are having problems controlling the mice and rat populations nearby. And from what i heard the villagers brag about you quite often.¡± ¡°that is possible because our harvest the last three years has been huge compared to the surrounding villages but its FEAR who is doing it not me.¡± ¡°who¡¯s FEAR?¡± ¡°my lizard¡± ¡°You mean the one with really hard scales?¡± ¡°dats da one.¡± we stop talking and I try the stew. Its the best stew I have ever had the meat and vegetables create the perfect flavour and I clean out the whole entire bowl and say to my Father ¡°you better teach me how to cook that.¡± ¡°okay but its the only thing I can cook. Oh I almost forgot you''ll need this for your training.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. He then hands me a ring of pure Black colour and a Ring of Pure white colour. I put them on and fall down. I can also feel the Mana drain from my body. My father grabs his bowl of stew and says. ¡°those are rings of mana drain and gravity what they effectively due is drain your mana and make the world''s gravity effect you 5 times as much.¡± I speak to codex telepathically ¡°will I lose my memories from this?¡± ¡°no you access me using life force not Mana so were in the clear. Also what he said wasn''t exactly true the white ring absorbs mana yes, but if it absorbs more from you then anyone else it allows you to access all the mana inside of it using it as a storage for mana.¡± ¡°ohh how much mana does it need?¡± ¡°from you about 3 months worth of your mana why?¡± ¡°so I basically can''t use Mana for 3 months¡± ¡°yes unless your father takes it off you however you can take the gravity one off at any time.¡± ¡°how much Mana can it store?¡± ¡°if I had to guess about a years worth of your mana however their is a condition that has to be met with the ring.¡± ¡°and it is?¡± ¡°all the Mana has to used for one spell it doesn''t have a limiter so it has to be used all at once or the ring will break.¡± ¡°so I could make one supercharged attack all at once?¡± ¡°If you did that the world would be destroyed.¡± ¡°great... so its useless?¡± ¡°no you could have the power of a god for a short time so you could create a law of magic.¡± ¡°a law of magic?¡± ¡°like Magic can''t be used anymore or if creatures aren''t born with magic they become still-born or you could summon heroes or if you feel like it you could create a dungeon that bends space and time to fit into a small area.¡± ¡°hmmm cool¡± the whole time we had the conversation I had been trying to move any part of my body. Now that I had the explanation I put all my efforts into moving myself. I was able to stand but not walk or run so I opted for a very disgraceful method of transportation. Crawling. I felt like crying this was the second time I had been subjugated to being unable to walk and I realized I had taken advantage of it again. My father seeing i can crawl and stand says ¡°that¡¯s pretty good takes most people an hour to limit themselves to crawling. For today¡¯s and tomorrow''s practice you have to walk by the end dusk tomorrow.¡± seeing this as a challenge i say ¡°challenge accepted¡± The girls wake up and i crawl out the door with fear behind me. For some reason i wanted to impress my father and so i do leg strength training right away. Using FEAR like a railing i try to walk with him as a balance needless to say i did a lot of face planting today. While i didn''t succeed in walking today i did manage to stand for a prolonged period of time. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12896&pid=129224#pid129224 chapter 12: discussion and Quotes I woke up early today to start learning how to make that delicious stew needless to say it was pretty basic and easy to do. Since I couldn''t use fire magic to start the fire I had to use flint and steel. Needless to say it took me half an hour to get it. After eating I spent the rest of the morning walking while using FEAR as a post after lunch I walked without FEAR and showed my dad. All he said was ¡°your above average but not by much.¡± seeing him not being impressed I tried even harder to do my next task. I had to jog by tomorrow night. I completed it the next day just after breakfast. When I completed it I ask him ¡°is that all this training is kind of dull.¡± ¡°runt that''s the beginning, look at my hand." On his right hand their are 4 more gravity rings. This makes my face pale if he took them off how strong would he be???¡± ¡°when your done your training you will wear all 5 like I used to, this will also be your first 5 birthday presents.¡± ¡°what about the white rings?¡± ¡°what about it?¡± ¡°ill show you in three months....¡± ¡°ugh okay also the next 4 are going to take you a lot longer as you won''t have time to build up you stamina first.¡± he then gives me ring from on his hand and I put it on. Like the first time I fall right to the ground unable to move. When I try to get up however only my finger budges. He just leaves me there and I spend the rest of the day trying to move. By supper time I can move my arms and legs off the ground but I can''t lift my chest and torso of the ground at all. So my father takes it off and says ¡°you will train under me for the next year until you can take all the weight of the rings.¡± after three months of training day after day I was on my 3rd ring. The training was all done by me. I determined the pace I determined how far I would go self motivation to the max. I would play tag with Sophia and since Elaine had returned home it was just me and her. To Sophia it was a game but for me it was back breaking labour. No longer could I simply just outrun her I had to use intelligence and stealth to win tag, however I tried not to you use the later as I was already skilled in it. My mother also returned home and was spending a lot of time with my dad. It seemed like he had been a mercenary before hand and now that he had saved up a good amount of cash he had decided to live with us now. I give him props for doing that instead of simply relying on my moms income and taking advantage of her. Upon hearing that I treated him a lot better and we got along some of the time. I mean we had the exact same kind of demeanour so its like putting to bulls in a pen. One becomes the dominant one. Right now its him because he was training me and I couldn''t use magic at this point. Today however was different. Why? I let my conversation with codex explain. ¡°you can use magic Charles¡± ¡°good job Holmes because I didn''t already know that.¡± ¡°no I meant you can use it while wearing the ring.¡± ¡°oh how long till the ring is full?¡± ¡°4 months or so. Seems like it was used on a large variety of people so it was a good amount of mana in their already.¡± ¡°so I should show my dad¡± ¡°yes and ask if you can have another ring. Collecting a good amount of these are good trump cards to use especially if you ever go up against the Elf king or the king of Demons.¡± ¡°king of Demons?¡± ¡°yes every once in a while the Demons have one Demon become so powerful he unites all the demons under his banner. Right now their are 4 demon lords who are vying for that position.¡± ¡°so how often do they unite?¡± ¡°once every thousand years. Demons are immortal like elves so every time the Demon lord is defeated it breaks down into a bunch of Squabbling warlords.¡± ¡°so when do you think they will unite again?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.¡°probably since theirs only 4 left another 50 years or so considering one was subjugated very recently.¡± ¡°so ill be an old man or dead?¡± ¡°unless you become immortal from eating life force yes¡± ¡°okay so become strong before the Demon King Becomes a Demon king¡± ¡°it is not truth that matters but victory¡± ¡°stop with the quotes¡± ¡°i use emotion for the many and reserve reason for the few?¡± ¡°nuff¡± ¡°Great liars are also Great magicians?¡± ¡°stop with the Hitler Quotes¡± ¡°it is more difficult to fight against faith then knowledge¡± After this I ignore codex and go to my father and point my hand at him. He is really confused until I say ¡°fireball¡± he barely dodges my fireball and stands up yelling ¡°WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT FOR???¡± ¡°you said I couldn''t use magic as long as I wore this ring.¡± i show him my right hand which still has the white ring on it. And I say ¡°can you get more of them?¡± ¡°yes but their expensive as their usually used to detain magicians. Also why isn''t it working?¡± ¡°I don''t know maybe I¡¯m to strong for it?¡± ¡°well I was going to go to the capital anyways to do a job or to for some extra cash, I guess you can come with me and see if you can find or buy another ring by yourself but I doubt you will....¡± ¡°so I can I go with you? Will you help me talk mom into it?¡± ¡°oh hadn''t thought about that one lets go ask your mother.¡± when we approached my mother I asked the question because if it came from me she would see it as my wish and not for training if my father asked. I had told him before hand I would start and then he would take the bull by the horns with me as assisting. ¡°mother can I go to the capital with father for a couple days?¡± the room dropped at least ten degrees and the air started to get thick. ¡°honey why do you want to go to the dirty stuffy capital?¡± her words were as cold as ice cutting the already cold air. ¡°inactivity is death?¡± I can''t believe I just used a Mussolini quote in an argument. ¡°well I guess there is nothing new for you do here as you won''t enter the forest after the incident with Elaine and all you do is play tag all day...¡± the room becomes thin again and warms up. She then looks at her husband and the temperature goes right back down and thick practically suffocating me and dad. I can hear his breathe coming hard and uneven. Then my mom speaks ¡°if their is so much as a scratch on Charles you will pay the consequences..¡± i feel relived and my dad not so much. ¡°so when do you 2 leave?¡± ¡°tomorrow?¡± ¡°okay I''m going to do my annual trip to the Elven forest then so that I keep myself busy!¡± me and my dad then walk outside ¡°mom sure is scary how did you ever live this long away from her and not get hunted down by her?¡± ¡°I have no idea how anymore it seems more like a dream nowadays.¡± ¡°she''s scary then you and the Elf King combined jeez.¡± ¡°ya I know what you mean.¡± ¡°So what do I need to pack? Also i''m bringing FEAR.¡± ¡°I will have everything we need to have to leave tomorrow I already thought about bringing you their but I didn''t know how to get Mary to agree.¡± ¡°good so were leaving 5 am sharp dad?¡± ¡°yup¡± I played tag the rest of the day and told Sophia that I would be leaving tomorrow when she heard this she demanded that she be able to snuggle with me tonight. Saying no to a kitten women is really hard. Good thing I didn''t. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12903 chapter 13: village of mice The next morning I woke up at 4:30, ate changed into my second best pair of clothes and put my best pair of clothing in a bag. I then grabbed my hooded coat with long sleeves it. I wanted to hide my ears and watch which would attract a lot of attention. More so then wearing a hood and long sleeves. I then put my hood down as it was a weeks travel by foot to the capital Black Wall from our village Elven Pass. It was called Black Wall because all the walls were made out of obsidian. The walls themselves were made by necromancers who had been defeated and driven out 300 years ago. The week of walking was completely bland we made great time the first five days so we would arrive a day early. We arrived at a village this is where the story continues on. The village was in poor shape. I could see mice scurrying around the village and the fields looked bare. I saw several fat cats that didn''t even bother hunting the mice and rats. Some of the rats were the size of dogs and one the size of a wolf. So I let FEAR go berserk. The mice and rats didn''t even avoid him. he just scooped up mouse after mouse eating them in gulps he bites the head of the largest one first. Me and my father then went to the biggest house where the town Mage should be. We walk in to see a fat man with food all over the ground. The smell in the air is of rotten food and the air is damp like a cave. It makes me feel like vomiting. When he sees us he says ¡°third house from the front of the village is empty sleep there.¡± He then goes back to eating. Rats and mice eat everything that he drops. We leave and go back down the path. FEAR is still eating like crazy and many of the villagers have come to see the lizard eat like no tomorrow. The villagers are not well fed but they don''t look starving either. I''m assuming that they have been eating the rats. The idea to me is repulsive. An old man with a young skinny black haired girl around the age of 3-4 approach us. ¡°Where are you travellers from? If I may rudely ask?¡± my father answers in a stiff tone ¡°We have no home.¡± after my father answers with that remark I slip my rings into my pocket and punch him right in the nuts seeing how that¡¯s the only vital area that I can reach with my current height. ¡°what would mother do if she heard you say that?¡± he is groaning on the ground but still answers ¡°a whole lot worse probably¡± I then turn to the elderly man and his daughter who now looked quite scared of me. ¡°we are from Elven Pass headed towards Black Wall.¡± a smile goes across the old man''s face. ¡°Do you know the ¡°servant of the goddess of harvest?¡±¡± I frown and respond really blandly ¡°your looking at him but don''t call me that I don''t really like that title¡± he then gets on his knees ¡°please help us get rid of the rat and mouse infestation in the village of mice! They have plagued us for the last 300 years! We want to grow Crops like elven pass! Not eat rat and mice co bobs every day for the rest of our lives! Please help us!¡± ¡°well I might be called ¡°servant of the goddess of harvest¡± but its really FEAR who does all the work for it¡± ¡°who is this mystical FEAR you speak of?!?¡± I point to FEAR who is still eating rats and mice. They are now starting to move away from him and their is a visible area of where he just was. A clean red trail of blood of where ever he went. ¡°I will leave FEAR here while I am at Black Wall when I return the rat infestation should be under enough control for the cats to take care of.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I then speak telepathically to codex. ¡°codex?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°do you think he can do it in a week?¡± ¡°no not currently their is a huge abundance of mice. But he just finished producing his armour which is now harder and stronger then any substance and can withstand any blow. Seeing this I have decided to make it so FEAR does not require sleep which will greatly speed things along as he will be able to eat through the night and day.¡± ¡°won''t he get full?¡± ¡°nonsense I quick convert the food in his stomach into mana to speed along the process of evolution to the point where it won''t take a million years and generation after generation. How do you think he was produced that armour in only 3 and almost a half years?¡± ¡°hadn''t really thought about that. So its good for the villagers as they get what they want and me because FEAR will get a lot stronger from this¡± ¡°yup A leader is a dealer in hope.¡± ¡°really Napoleon now? Just stop quoting and you have my word ill do one thing for you¡± ¡°The best way to keep one''s word is not to give it.¡± ¡°is it impossible for you to shut up?¡± ¡°The word impossible is not in my dictionary.¡± ¡°you have a dictionary?¡± ¡°no but you just ruined my napoleon quote thanks.¡± ¡°your welcome¡± ¡°People who know little are usually great talkers, while men who know much say little.¡± ¡°so your the first and I¡¯m the latter?¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°good finally got you to shut up codex.¡± the whole time that was happening I just stood there which was enough time for my dad to recover. As he stood up I pushed him over and then put the rings back on. We then went to the house that was supposed to be for us. We went to sleep right away. Their were no mice or rats as FEAR had already gone through this house. We slept peacefully and awoke early the next morning. We left before any of the villagers had gotten up I said goodbye to FEAR who ignored me as he was once again eating. ¡°Gluttony would have been a better name for you¡± i said out loud with a smile as I pet his head. The scales were seamlessly put together and he could be pet up or down and it wouldn''t cut your hand. A rare feature as most creatures who have scales can cut you if you pet them going against the grain per say. We walked out the village and I could sense a presence following us I asked my father telepathically ¡°do you sense the person following us as well.¡± he has to speak out loud since he doesn''t know how to speak telepathically ¡°no but now that you say that I feel it as well.¡± ¡°do you want me to use magic to capture who ever it is?¡± ¡°sure¡± to the person following us they must be really confused as it looked like my Father Henry was talking to himself. I turned around and used an earth magic Codex had taught me. It turns the earth under the person into quicksand. ¡°AHHH HELP ME¡± Is what we hear. Its not the words that make us run to help the person but the voice. Its a young girls no older then five. We run my father easily outstripping me and from behind the tree we see the young girl from yesterday. The one with black hair. Using magic I pull her out of the quicksand and she lands on me. She is crying on top of me and it reminds me of the past. Then my mind flash backs to the day I died. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12917&pid=129464#pid129464 chapter 14: black wall When the flash back is over no time at all has past it seemed instant. I help the girl get up and ask her in a unfeeling tone. ¡°whats your name?¡± ¡°Anna¡± ¡°why did you follow us?¡± ¡°because my father said you lied and that you pet FEAR was simply an excuse not to help us and for you to leave us to our curse.¡± ¡°i was being honest when i left FEAR won''t stop eating for a long time he can eat any amount of food or prey.¡± ¡°my Grandfather also told me to never come back to the village as i needed to see the world for myself.¡± i feel bad now the only people she was ever known basically threw her out of the village to a pair of men and were giving her a hard time. I think my father knew i was faltering because he spoke ¡°if a human travels with us fauna it will look like we kidnapped you.¡± ¡°codex whats a fauna?¡± ¡°a human that has animal features. in you and your parents case wolf ears¡± she however responds to this question by reaching up to her head and then pulls two pins out of her hair that are completely black like her hair that can''t be seen unless you know where they are and...two black mouse ears pop out. ¡°are you happy?¡± she asks us their are tears forming under her eyes. My father and me have no other excuses so i speak up. ¡°no sorry about the hard time. We aren''t very trusting people.¡± as we walk on she holds onto my hand. Since i knew she felt all alone i couldn''t put myself up to removing my hand from her grip. We walked the hole day and once we were within an hours walk of the city i put my hood on, father did as well and Anna put her clips in. We then walked up to the gate of the obsidian outer wall and the guards said a few words to my father who handed them some papers and then they let us into the city. We then walked to an inn and my father got 2 rooms. He then said to me and Anna ¡°you two have to share a room i can''t afford 3.¡± I simply nodded and then we sat down at a nearby table to eat. We got our meal and it was okay. We then went to bed and Anna still hasn''t let go of my hand. So when I get into the bed she lets go and looks at the floor nervously. ¡°come here Anna i won''t hurt you.¡± She nervously gets into the bed and i wrap my arm around her and pull her farther onto the bed as she is trying to sleep on the very edge where she might fall off. I can feel her heart beating really quickly and i whisper into her ear. ¡°calm down and sleep I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡± her heartbeat slows and before she falls asleep she turns her body so its facing mine and burrows her head into my neck. Shortly afterword i fall asleep to her breathing calmly in and out. The next morning i wake up and check my codex watch and it reads 9:10 Anna is still sleeping comfortably in my neck so i gently wake her up. When she wakes up she looks right into my eyes and i say ¡°its time to wake up i have things to do today¡± we get up and i change into my nicer clothes and put my long sleeves and hood back on and then we go downstairs. The innkeeper tells me that my dad already paid for our meals for the week and that he left a message saying ¡°do your own thing im busy oh and the barkeeper has 5 gold for you to spend on stuff.¡± (currency 1 gold = 10 silver 1 silver = 1000 copper copper is very abundant in this world) after reading the message, collecting the gold and eating breakfast we go to the nearest ring shop. I simply browse and come across a ring exactly like mine but then i see the price tag 100 gold. After seeing this i know that their is no way i can bargain the price down and simply leave with Anna in tow. We then go to the arena to pass the time and see a man out in front of the building. He is holding a sign that says ¡°wizard sign up for arena battles 1 more contestant needed. 5 gold sign up fee¡± i walk up to him and ask ¡°what do i get if i win?¡± ¡°you get the pot from the other 63 contestants so if you win you get 320 gold¡± ¡°how does the arena make money then?¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.¡°we make money from selling tickets for the seats for the nobility¡± i ask codex telepathically ¡°think we can win?¡± ¡°He who fears being conquered is sure of defeat.¡± ¡°all take that as a yes napoleon.¡± ¡°yes i would like to enter¡± i pull out the five gold from my father and hand it over. ¡°right this way all the other first round matches have already been decided.¡± ¡°Anna have fun sorry about ditching you just stay out of trouble okay?¡± ¡°o-o-okay see you later.¡± the man then leads me down a corridor that goes down hill. He explains the rules as we walk ¡°the rules are very simple if you are knocked out you lose if you kill your opponent you lose, other then that you can only lose by surrendering, magic and fist fighting are the only things allowed. Armour, brass knuckles and weapons that aren¡¯t staffs or wands are not allowed is that clear? Do you have anything that breaks these rules?¡± ¡°yes its clear and no i don''t have anything that breaks the rules.¡± ¡°good your first opponent is Drake the black mage. That¡¯s all i can tell you about him¡± he then stops and points towards a large door. I take my gravity rings off and open it with ease. I then walk into the arena while slipping my rings onto a necklace which i then put around my neck. The arena has a sand floor and the walls are made out of stone. The seats are all elaborate and well made. There isn''t to many people in them and all of them seem rather bored like they know the outcome of this battle and are simply waiting for the next battle. In the centre of the Arena are two people. One is an ancient old man and the other a rather young one with slick short black hair that looks really greasy their both wearing robes like me and both have staffs. The one with black hair has a staff with 5 circles in it i can see something swirling in them that appear as white entities. The ancient man then asks me ¡°are you ready?¡± ¡°yes¡± ¡°then go¡± the man with slick hair touches all 5 circles on his staff and the white swirls come out. ¡°codex what is he doing?¡± ¡°he is releasing ghosts that he captured using curse magic¡± ¡°what should i do?¡± ¡°throw some fireballs or something simple¡± ¡°you seem laid back¡± ¡°he is a dark mage, dark mages use ghosts and curse magic both of which don''t effect you meaning you already won this considering your also much stronger physically.¡± as we talk the ghosts take shape and start moving towards me at a fast pace that even with my current speed i couldn''t catch up to. I don''t even bother to cast a simple fire ball towards my opponent drake and just wait for the ghosts to arrive. They all go right into my chest and i can feel them trying to hijack my mind. However i feel something in my body starting to eat them very quickly. The ghosts see this to late and only one escapes and flees back towards drake. The smile that h had on earlier has turned into a frown. And now he starts chanting. I still don''t even bother as i know it won''t effect me. now most of the people are no longer looking bored but interested. A small opponent in height has defeated Drakes minions without even moving and is simply waiting for his next attack. Drake attacks with magic and yells ¡°ROTTING FLESH!¡± he points to me as he yells and i feel an itchy feeling on my arm so i scratch it then look at drake again and say ¡°surrender you pathetic attempt of a mage¡± seeing none of his attacks work he charges in to fight fist to fist. Big mistake he rushes forward and attempts to punch me. I simply jump forward with my right fist in front of my arm and ¡°CRUNCH¡± i send him flying back with no broken bones it seemed he had reinforced them with magic. He smashes against the wall and is knocked unconscious next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12922&pid=129512#pid129512 chapter 15: thunderbolt After wining i was lead to room with a bunch of other people already inside. I was given a vial of blue liquid with ¡°Mana re gen potion written on it.¡± on the top it said increase mana re-gen speed by 10x for 3 minutes.¡± mana of the people looked at me with eyebrows raised and no one talked to me at first. So i sat down in a chair and started talking to codex ¡°so 32 people left now so 5 matches left right?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°what to do what to do.¡± after about a minute a women came up to me and asked a question. ¡°so I heard yo beat drake kid?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°im guessing your exhausted kid?¡± ¡°nope not at all i one punched him and didn''t even use mana¡± the room gets really quite after i said this and everyone looks at me with worried expressions. Then codex speaks to me. ¡°Dark mages are considered hard to beat as the ghosts they control can hijack your mind and the magic they use tends to do lots of damage. Considering you just told them you one punched him they probably think your crazy fast. Faster then the ghosts.¡± the women face then completely pales and she walks away. A teenager around the age of 17 then sits down beside me. I don''t say anything because im only hear for the prize money and not much else. She then says ¡°do you know who i am?¡± ¡°nope¡± ¡°the last tournament winner¡± ¡°so?¡± ¡°so your my rival now as Drake got second last time¡± i turn head to her and look at her mana capacity and simply say ¡°your too weak to be my rival¡± i then turn my head away from her and her mouth drops and so does everyone else in the room. Then i hear ¡°Charles Silver-Claw and Jake Bennant your up¡± i get up from my seat and make my way to the place where i supposed to go. Everyone looks at me with either fear in their eyes or are snickering thinking im going to get it later. I once again open the door just like last time with my rings in my pocket. Im not willing to underestimate my opponent and let them have the upper hand of being underestimated. Again the ancient man is judging and the guy across from me has short red hair and i can hear and see electricity coming off of him. Codex chimes in. ¡°Charles if you can dodge all his moves for two minutes i can make your body temporarily able to absorb electricity and turn it into mana this however can only be done once this a month so if we can cruise the first two matches if you want.¡± ¡°sounds good if the other contestants fear me itll be easier latter on as they will overestimate me.¡± the ancient man asks once again ¡°are you ready?¡± both me and this Bennant guy respond at the same time ¡°yes¡± ¡°then begin¡± my opponent almost right away starts charging up. I can literally hear the electricity moving around his body. Seeing this i use earth magic to burrow below the ground were the electricity becomes grounded. I put huge amounts of twists and turns and dead ends as i continue to travel down. I then jump into one of the dead ends and continue the path down. I then sit tight and wait for codex to finish. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°1 minute remaining.¡± i can hear the buzzing now he seems to be throwing electric bolts down every dead end and moving downwards very quickly. ¡°hurry up codex i don''t have all day.¡± he is right above me so i tunnel sideways then up back towards the surface. He is now chasing me up my tunnel and his speed seems to be on par if not better then mine. I can''t really measure as im to focused on using magic to escape him. Then i break through the surface with him hot on my tail i turn around and see him. ¡°ha you got nowhere to run now kid¡± it seems that the crowd was much bigger this time and the expected something from me they looked bored as if my defeat was assured again and that was the reason i ran. While that was logical thinking it was not exactly true. That''s when codex came and finally saved my butt. ¡°its ready master we can now use the mana we gain from this to power up your white ring.¡± ¡°perfect two birds one stone¡± i then straightened myself out and now looked at my opponent with lazy eyes taunting him. ¡°any last words fool¡± ¡°yup i hit me with you best shot weakling¡± most of the nobles now had looks of glee on their eyes the most likely thought that they were going to see an electrical execution goddamn sadistic bastards. today sadly for them codex ruined that opportunity. ¡°THUNDER BOLT¡± a huge flash of light appeared out of Bennant and I felt something hit me. I staggered back and then the resistance was gone so i moved my foot forward again. Bennant looked at me with surprise on his face so i decided to taunt him again. ¡°thats it?¡± ¡°THUNDERBOLT¡± this one was much stronger and sen me flying a meter up and back. I landed perfectly and saw bennet he was breathing hard and sweating a huge amount. I started walking towards him and fear showed across his face. He then looked at the judge and then me again. He then yelled ¡°I JOHN BENNET SURRENDER¡± the ancient old man then asked me ¡°do you accept?¡± ¡°yup¡± and then i turned around and John Bennet feel to the ground with a relived look on his face. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12930&pid=129582#pid129582 Chapter 16: pain and vomit When i got back to the room unscathed everyone in the room looked at me. I was handed another mana potion and then i went to sit down again. The seat i had last time was taken by the winner from last time the tournament ran so i decided to sit somewhere else. A middle aged man then sat across from me. After a minute of saying nothing to him he spoke ¡°how was your match?¡± ¡°easy he surrendered after 3 minutes¡± ¡°so did he manage to hit you?¡± ¡°i let him hit me and he couldn''t do anything¡± the guy then looks at me with fear and says ¡°that guy is the one who won two times ago and 5 times before that. Last time he didn''t enter the competition because their were no ¡°worthy¡± opponents entered to fight him.¡± ¡°so why do i care?¡± while im saying this im thinking if i didn''t have codex i would have had my ass kicked. The man doesn''t answer my rhetorical question and leaves. The next match is against him and he simply surrendered right away the old man again asked me to accept and i said yes. The match after that the same thing happened. now when i went back to the room their was only the women who made fun of me the first time asking if i was tired. I asked her why everyone was quitting on me and she said ¡°after your second match everyone but the two outside have been forfeiting their matches so we have been moving really quickly¡± she seemed really nervous so asked her the question she had been thinking ¡°let me guess the others were quicker on the draw of surrendering and now your stuck fighting me right? if you surrender I will let you go okay? I don''t harbour bad feelings from earlier¡± I can see the relief moving across her face and then were called up. She quickly surrenders and then when i attempt to leave the ancient man says ¡°come hear¡± i walk over he hands me mana potion and says ¡°wait over their for your next match¡± I wait and then the girl from earlier shows up. The one who had one the tournament last time. Again the old man asks if were ready and we i say ¡°yes¡± and she ¡°yup¡± ¡°then begin!¡± she was so fast and caught me off guard sending me flying back into the wall. The nobles cheer it''s obvious that the teenage girl is the favourite of this match and not the mysterious short guy in the shabby robe. I get up and its quite painful to move. Thankfully nothing is broken and i have codex to thank for that looks like he reinforced my bones temporarily. Must have been why Drake from earlier had learned that. For fighting this ogre powered women. When she sees me get up she looks quite surprised and the crowd boo. She must have thought that i would lose to her one hit KO. Before i can react she punches me again and i hit the corner this time face first. My ears are ringing and I feel like vomiting i''m assuming i got a concussion from that hit. ¡°ha is that all you got whelp you had so much talk earlier¡± thats when Codex speaks although it isn''t his controlled self he seems angry ¡°how dare she add insult to injury! Master let me help you¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡°let me take temporary control of your body!¡± with the pounding headache i just want to go to bed do i don''t even bother to try and decided what to do. ¡°fine just leave me out of it also no mercy¡± Codex taking control of my body is really weird i no longer feel pain or feelings, smell or hearing i can''t even taste the grit in my teeth in my mouth. The only thing i can do is see. And it feels like im seeing it from someone else s view not my own. My body? Gets up and I can see mana surrounding it like armour then i see the women again and this time my body dodges in an unnatural way bending into a shape not possible without breaking bones, it the curls and twists itself and grabs her leg. Then swings her down against the ground slamming her into hit with a large amount of force. My body then lets go jumps back against the wall behind it and pushes off jumping forward and landing in the centre of the arena. She gets up and has a wild look in her eyes. She rushes forward and my body starts using magic time slows down and then my body rushes forward. She is moving so slow its painful my body punches her on the left side runs all the way around to her other side punches her on that side than gets in front of her and punches her face in. I can see my body completely shattered her nose and time returns to normal. She is sent flying back at a ridiculous speed and crashes into the wall. Then i start feeling all my senses again and the old man now behind me. Says in a normal voice This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°our winner is Charles Silver-Claw¡± even though its in a normal voice i can hear it crisp and cleanly and then i notice that there¡¯s no sound being made. Blood starts to run down my nose and a vomit at the same time. I feel awful my head is pounding and i go to my knees. Two men help me up and out of the arena. They give me my reward money and sit me down on a bench. A young girl enters the room and approach¡¯s me. She then says ¡°I am princess Diane of the Airent Kingdom, Black Wall is the capital and i ask that you become my servant¡± she hands me something which i grab but i completely ignore the question and ask ¡°how old are you?¡± ¡°i am 4 next month and you rude one?¡± i vomit again and answer ¡°3 and a quarter¡± she looks at me as if im making fun of her then says ¡°who do you think you are this is your first time meeting a princess isn''t it?¡± ¡°i am Charles Silver-Claw and no its not my first time meeting a Princess in fact i have meet Princess Elaine of the elves¡± as im saying this i draw back my hood and vomit on the floor yet again at this point its bile. ¡°disgusting animal you aren''t human you have animal ears!¡± ¡°and that''s why i could never serve you¡± I then put my hood back on and she leaves the room with her two guards who i hadn''t noticed early who had entered the room. I had guessed that the kingdom was racist against those with ears but I hadn''t realized that it was to this extent. No wonder my dad told me to cover them up. I look at my hand and i see something that makes me very happy its the white ring from the shop i had visited earlier. I put it on and codex says ¡°its empty so you can use it as storage right away meaning you have 13 months worth of storage left¡± ¡°wow that John or Jake whatever gave us a lot of mana.¡± ¡° it seems he consumed a bunch of mana potions before fighting you and was using electricity enhancing items at the same time.¡± ¡°huh¡± when i leave the Arena i don''t put my gravity rings back on. Its hard enough already to walk in this condition. I make it back to the Inn eat my lunch and go to my room. I enter and see Anna on the floor drawing. She is using paper and pencils. I ignore her and go to bed. Seeing me she follows me in and rests against and i fall asleep again I¡¯m not sure if she did or if she simply laid there looking at me. I was to tired and hurt at this point to care at all. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13003&pid=130738#pid130738 chapter 17: pain and tears I woke up the next morning and my head my felt great but my chest and stomach felt like someone was poring acid on them. Anna sees me and gives me a glass of water. I drink it and choke. *cough *cough ¡°codex what the hell is going on why am i in so much pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing some ¡°renovations¡± to your body. If you eat you will probably feel better.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡°renovations?!?!?¡± ¡°i won''t tell you till you eat.¡± i sit up and my whole upper body feels like its on fire or in a pit of lava. I fall right back down and the pain is a lot less. Anna sees me and asks worriedly ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°ya I¡¯m okay. Just in a little bit of pain. Hey can you bring some food up to me?¡± ¡°yes Charles.¡± for some reason she says it with a smile. She comes back with a plate and fork she outs them on my lap. She then sits beside me and when i am about to lean up ¡°no I¡¯m going to feed you! I''m playing nurse and your my patient!¡± resigned to this fate isn''t to bad so i rest my head down and wait. She feeds me my breakfast slowly and patiently taking her time and only giving me small bites. When i finish I¡¯m quite thirsty so i ask her ¡°can i have some more water?¡± she runs out of the room quickly. I then ask Codex ¡°what have you done to me?¡± ¡°Nothing in life is promised except death.¡± ¡°not in the mood. What am i now?¡± ¡°your still human. During the last fight i felt you and your enemies all had a easy weak point. Also i decided to make your body better at using resources. I also repaired all the Damage from your concussion. I wanted you to eat first so that i could continue. You might want to eat again in 5 minutes.¡± ¡°okay thanks for patching me up but stop giving the vague answers what have you done to me?¡± ¡°I made it so you don''t need to go to the bathroom. During that time your to vulnerable you can''t properly handle your weapons with your staff flinging about. I made it so your body recycles water. You do however require more food then the average person. Also you know have 2 hearts as i felt that it was to easy a point to easily kill you.¡± ¡°so your telling me if i get stabbed in the heart ill live, i can live a longer amount of time without water making dying of thirst less likely and that you just saved me 3 years from being on the toilet?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°you just saved me a sh*t load of time and i approve codex i just have one question.¡± ¡°and that is?¡± ¡°why the F*CK is it so painful?¡± ¡°Life is hard. Then you die. Then they throw dirt in your face. Then the worms eat you. Be grateful it happens in that order.¡± ¡°ignoring my question. are you hiding something?¡± ¡°nope.¡± ¡°don''t lie¡± ¡°its painful because I¡¯m splitting your heart in half and rerouting your stomach. Also i have decided for you to have to go to the bathroom room one more time. It may be painful.¡± ¡°why would it be painful?¡± ¡°your going to sh*t out your bladder¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to shit out my d*ck?¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°no your bladder is going to be removed out of your body by going to the bathroom and now that you mention it you don''t need you appendix either. You can sh*t that out to.¡± That¡¯s when Anna walks back into the room she feeds me the water slowly to make sure i don''t choke. She then asks ¡°do you need anything else?¡± ¡°yes can i have more food?¡± she leaves with a smile and grabs my plate and fork. When she returns the innkeeper comes in and asks ¡°are you feeding someone else?¡± ¡°no I¡¯m hungry because i skipped dinner last night¡± ¡°hmm okay if i find out your feeding someone else ill gut you¡± ¡°you can''t find what doesn''t exist¡± he then leaves with a grumble and Anna feeds me again. After eating Codex speaks again. ¡°the time is near¡± i ask Anna ¡°can you help me to the bathroom?¡± ¡°sure¡± she replies happily. I put my gravity rings back on now so that i don''t break anything in my painful torture. I don''t want to delve into what happened *shivers * when I¡¯m done 3 hours have passed. I get out of the bathroom and everyone is looking at me. For the first 10 minutes i had manged to avoid screaming. After that it was too much. so much pain *shivers * I go back to bed and Anna''s face is as white as a ghosts she most likely heard me. I go to bed and she makes her lap my pillow. She plays with my hair, my ears and sings me a lullaby i finally fall asleep peacefully. But before i fall asleep i tell codex ¡°never modify my body again without my permission i would have rather used 3 years of my life on the toilet instead of that experience.¡± I wake up the next day with renewed vigour and a repaired *ssh*le. I walk downstairs and eat three helpings of food. i don''t even feel completely stuffed afterwards. I then go back to my room to check out my cash reward and check if i got the right amount of money. I count it all theirs 1320 gold pieces which means i got 1000 extra. I ask Anna ¡°do you know why their is 1320 gold pieces i here instead of 320 gold pieces?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°i bet that you would win¡± ¡°with what collateral?¡± ¡°myself¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡°the man at the front asked me if i wanted to bet if you would win he said i was worth around ten old coins to the brothel and that the odds were 1 to 100 against you. I knew you would win so i agreed. He kept me in this dungeon thing for about 3 hours and then let me go.¡± i go up and slap her across the face and then hug her. ¡°never bet yourself ever again even if its on me or if its a guaranteed win i don''t care. If you do ill never talk to you and ill leave you to die by yourself¡± she is crying in my arms sobbing ¡°sorry *sob * ill never *sob * do it again¡± next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13013&pid=130870#pid130870 chapter 18: wisdom and traitors After Anna stopped crying we went shopping, well ring shopping. I looked around for white rings at the first store but didn''t find anything. I then saw a ring which caught my interest. Codex told me about it. ¡°that ring is a ring of storage¡± ¡°whats it do?¡± ¡°stores about 2 tons worth of material ¡°sounds like a deal for 20 gold¡± ¡°quite they happen to be very rare¡± i buy it and put it on. When i put items in i find out that the weight is distributed throughout my body like I¡¯m wearing a cloak. Well i guess that''s why it was so cheap.(codex) ¡°oh be quite it''ll help with your training anyways so 2 birds one stone.¡± as we walk around i see drake from my first match a couple of days ago. It reminds me about the tournament which makes me feel disappointed in myself. Even though I''m 3 and 3 months (21!) i had to completely rely on codex and my abilities. I didn''t actually win from my own power, it was all power given to me none of it that I created or earned myself. Now that I think about it, it was a hollow victory. A victory only in name and name alone. It made me want to get stronger so that I could win with my own fists and my own power, not power what I was born with or using ¡°cheats¡± like codex. We enter the second of three ring shops in town. This one is the second best the last one we went was the worst which was also the cheapest store. I guess I¡¯m a greedy bastard at heart. This store didn''t have any white rings either but I did find something. Codex seemed interested so i asked the clerk as codex didn''t know. ¡°that ring their is a ring of nourishment¡± ¡°whats it do?¡± ¡°makes it so you don''t need to eat or drink anymore¡± needless to say i bought it. It was expensive 500 gold coins. After haggling. We then went to the last store. Surprisingly Anna wasn''t bored at looking at expensive rings all afternoon. The owner of the last store was a wizened old man who looked dried out like a fruit he also had a cane. I asked him what I was looking for and put three white rings on the table. ¡°1000 gold coins¡± ¡°can''t afford that i only have 800 I can''t haggle for a cutting a fifth of so ill look around for other things.¡± ¡°if your wise ill give it to you for a fifth.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°your very young and seem smart tell me something intelligent that I haven''t heard before and ill take 100 gold off the price tag each time.¡± ¡°and if i can''t get it below 800?¡± ¡°then I get the girl and your 800 and you get the rings¡± ohh so its an old pervert. ¡°War does not determine who is right - only who is left.¡± ¡°900¡± ¡°When the rich wage war, it''s the poor who die.¡± ¡°800 im really a fan of that one.¡± seems the old man isn''t a pervert just a wisdom seeker. ¡°The best weapon against an enemy is another enemy.¡± ¡°700 you are quite interesting¡± ¡°Ten soldiers wisely led will beat a hundred without a head.¡± ¡°600 ohh your wisdom even rimes man i so glad codex rattles quotes at me all the time right now. ¡°Religion is what keeps the poor from murdering the rich¡± ¡°500 you running out yet?¡± ¡°History shows that there are no invincible armies.¡± ¡°400 impossible to get one more never has anyone got so much wisdom i haven''t known about!¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. well i guess i''m kind of cheating old man i have 2 worlds information to gleam through. ¡°Never interrupt someone doing what you said couldn''t be done.¡± ¡°300 so fascinating your are truly a genius child!¡± ¡°Of all the gods only death does not desire gifts.¡± ¡°200 that''s enough i don''t want to give the rings away for free¡± ¡°fair enough ill be sure to visit your store again.¡± i hand him 200 gold coins and grab the 3 white rings. On our way back to the inn i hear Anna''s stomach growl and notice im not hungry at all. Guess the ring of nourishment isn''t fake after all. I waited till Anna ate and we return to our room. before putting my all my rings on i count them up. right now i have THE RING OF NOURISHMENT X1 THE RING OF STORAGE X1 THE RING OF GRAVITY X3 THE RING OF MANA X5 take them all of and put my rings on in this order starting on my right hand. One ring to a finger. After i put them all on codex starts yappin at me ¡°you have 2 years worth of storage i have already moved the mana around so two are empty and you can use mana still.¡± he keeps blabbing and I ignore him until ¡°... i can merge you rings of mana together to form a 5 tiered ring of mana¡± before he can continue yapping away i ask ¡°5 tiered ring of mana what is that?¡± ¡°its 5 rings of mana merged together to from one ring which can all be worn on one finger.¡± ¡°so how is it different?¡± ¡°its not you still have to use all the mana at once from the ring¡± ¡°so it just reduces the amount of times i can use it?¡± ¡°well what i said wasn''t entirely accurate. Its called five tiered because you can use each tier separately.¡± ¡°oh so its just a condensed version of 5 rings of mana.¡± ¡°that¡¯s what i meant to say. Who would you like me to set it up?¡± ¡°sure¡± ¡°you will have to drain a whole ring though.¡± ¡°that''s fine i have lots of time in this world and 2 trump cards should be enough¡± ¡°okay put them all on one finger¡± i put all of them on my middle finger of my left hand. ¡°okay now say activate ring of mana 2 and then ill take care of the rest.¡± ¡°activate ring of mana 2¡± the second i finish i howl in pain. The rings become terribly and unbearable hot and painful i scream and yell for about 15 minutes. Then the pain stops. I look at the ring on my finger. Its white but their is 2 lines on it that are blue coloured and 3 that are black coloured. I talk to codex ¡°traitor why didn''t you tell me it would hurt?¡± ¡°because i serve master in his best interests even if it hurts him.¡± ¡°codex your an *ssh*le, is it this painful for FEAR to?¡± ¡°nope not at all his transformations are slow and feel like they itch over time that''s all¡± i go to bed feeling betrayed and used. Anna snuggles against my back and i fall sleep late that night after several hours of simply thinking about things. next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13018&pid=131008#pid131008 chapter 19:PAIN The next day we got up and went downstairs we both ate even though I don¡¯t have to. I simply don''t want to stick out to much. It seems like the ring I got was really rare. Once we finished eating my dad came in. ¡°so how are you two love birds? We are leaving today.¡± ¡°ohh were leaving early? Doesn''t matter to me to much sounds good.¡± ¡°it seems that only the south gate is open for the next week due to assassin reports coming in against the royal family so were gonna have to walk around the city to get back. So our trip will take an extra 2 days.¡± ¡°so we will arrive at the time we set for back at home?¡± ¡°yes and for the village of mice¡± I didn''t tell my dad about the tournament or about my winnings or with what i used his cash for. I put everything in the ring of storage that I shouldn''t have expect the ring of storage itself. I also leave the ring of nourishment on. We walk to the south gate and wait patiently the line is quite big but we got up early and arrived early so it isn''t to horrible. We get out after an hour and a half and then start walking. Their are some like us who need to walk around the city so we bunch up together to get safety in numbers are their are real wolves in this forest. Not wolf man like me and my family. The first day is completely normal, just walking. I keep adding stones to my ring of storage as we walk home coupled with the gravity rings adding one stone that weighs 1 pound equals 15 pounds of weight more that I carry. So its a great way to train today, I fell asleep exhausted that night. I still ate and drank even though i don''t need to in order to avoid my fathers suspicion. I awoke early the next morning with Anna and Father. We made good time and around one o''clock the village was in sight. However something seemed wrong. Then we heard it screaming. ¡°AHHH GODS HELP US ITS GOING TO KILL US! SEND HELP ANYONE PLEASE¡± i simply stand their. If its that bad then we should just avoid the village. I look at my dad from his expression he is thinking the same thing. But Anna is not thinking the same thing and sprints forward. Since me and my dad carried all the stuff as making a girl do manual labour is unorthodox. She can out run us easily. I pull out my 5 tiered ring put it on and take off my ring of storage and my rings of gravity and sprint after her. A little girl fighting whatever it was would result in her dead. She however is to far ahead and entered the village palisade. I sprint leaps and bounds faster then her and arrive just after her. That''s when I see it fighting FEAR although FEAR is simply ignoring it as if it isn''t even their. That it is a huge Cerberus. Although its not normal at all. Its a black wolf Cerberus and is heads, shoulders and an another head taller then my father. Two of its heads are fighting/annoying FEAR and the other one has the village elder in its jaw. The Cerberus sees and charges towards us. I grab Anna and jump directly up. I then land right on top of the Cerberus''s back and then my hand slipped and hit the middle Cerberus''s head from the back. The only word surfacing through my mind is ¡°PAIN¡± Their was a blinding light and then the Cerberus stopped moving completely as if not knowing what to do. I look at the back of my hand and their is a tattoo like the one i got from the lizard when i tamed it somehow. Codex then speaks to me ¡°it seems you have attained another minion¡± ¡°what????¡± ¡°you tamed it.¡± ¡°how ???? all i did has hit the back of its head!¡± ¡°every book in the library had nothing on beast tamers so i can''t help you.¡± I can hear Anna crying. That''s when i realize that her grandfather is dead. And from the looks of it last time we came he was her only family. She presses her head to my neck and starts bawling. There''s no way the old man survived his right arm is missing and so is his left leg and his head is only attached by a portion of skin and that¡¯s it. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°shhh Anna Shhh¡± ¡°Why did he have to die he was my only family¡± ¡°ill be your family now shhh your not alone Anna shh.¡± after a while i see my dad walk into the village. None of the villagers have dared to come out of there houses. Not surprising considering their is a wolf Cerberus, i ask Codex ¡°uhm what did i name him again?¡± ¡°PAIN¡± I then talk out loud ¡°pain sit boy¡± he sits and i carry Anna princess style while she is still crying. I go to the nearest house and walk right in like i won the place. And say ¡°does Anna have any family left in the village?¡± ¡°no..sir she doesn''t. Also why is the beast outside calm and collected now and listening to you?¡± ¡°im a beast tamer and i just tamed him he is like FEAR who has been eating your rats and mice. Once a wild beast but now forever my servant¡± ¡°so its safe outside?¡± ¡°yes¡± ¡°okay¡± I put Anna on a chair where she keeps crying. I find a shovel and go outside. I find the graveyard and dig a ten foot hole down in 20 minutes. It would have taken me 10 if the shovel wasn''t so weak. I then pick up the elder and put his body in the hole. By this time Anna is snivelling beside me and looking in the hole. I don''t say anything and start filling it in it takes me ten minutes to fill the hole. My dad then walks up and says ¡°the town mage didn''t even come out to stop it.¡± ¡°then lets pay him a deadly visit father.¡± (its the job if the village mage to protect the people against beings that threaten the village that aren''t normal an example is goblins or orcs.) As we walk forward i call both PAIN and FEAR to me. We arrive at the door and my dad pulls out 2 dagger/short sword weapons. They seem like a cross between the two not quite one or the other. I told Anna she might not want to see this but she coldly repiled. ¡°if that mage was a man my Grandfather would still be alive.¡± nodding to that we open the door. ¡°ahh so the danger has passed third house on the.....¡± he can see that he aren''t here for sleeping reservations. He gets up and yells ¡°FIREBALL¡± a pathetic fireball the size of my normal fireball when im not even trying appears. I simply say ¡°water ball¡± as if im whispering they collide and the water ball completely puts out the fireball and still hits him. I move quickly faster then my father or Anna and before he realizes i moved im right behind him. I grab his neck and ¡°CRUNCH¡± its completely crushed it looks like a saggy piece of flesh. As if the area before hand had never held bone. I drag his body outside and call my new beast over ¡°PAIN¡± he comes over wagging his tail and i throw the fat mages body over to him. His three heads ripe it apart as if its a toy. He then depart the village with me Anna and my Father in front with FEAR and then PAIN last. I slip on my rings and we leave the palisade. None of us even look back once. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ do my titles keep you guessing as to what happens? are the twist and turns to much? comment i read them all. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13185 chapter 20; home sweet renovation? YAY OVER 1300 VEIWS AN EPISODE!!! Authors note: finally told someone I know that im writing this so I feel like im flyin! The last six days of the journey back were uneventful. FEAR and PAIN walked off in the forest and were always nearby eating. Never stopping. I think I should have named them FAT and PORKER instead, the names would be much more fitting. None the less when we arrived at the village and PAIN sat down not a single villager came out of their houses. Except for two people. Sophia and Mother. My mother was very cautious. Sophia not so much. She ran crying towards me ¡°WAHHHH WHY DID YOU TAKE SO LONG WAHHH¡± she tackled me and I let her. After tackling me she looks up and sees Anna. She stopped crying as if there had been no reason to cry for in the first place. ¡°who is she?¡± ¡°a new friend treat her well.¡± ¡°ohh¡± Sophia gets up and then ... pounces on Anna. She pulls out Anna''s hairpins and exclaims ¡°I thought I saw a cute mouse!¡± ¡°i''m c-c-cute?¡± ¡°ya why you hide your ears?¡± ¡°because there ugly...¡± ¡°why are they ugly?¡± ¡°because the villagers and townspeople said so...¡± ¡°do the people you care about think so?¡± ¡°i don''t know...¡± ¡°then ask¡± damn Sophia your such a nosy Nellie. Is what I think. But before I know whats going on. ¡°c-c-Charles do you think my ears are c-c-cute?¡± I pause for a moment and say ¡°on you they are.¡± man I almost got my face ripped off by my mom who is now standing beside me patting my head. Before I answered she had a really strained smile on. Really strained. She then asks me ¡°why is their a wolf Cerberus here Charles?¡± ¡°oh that I tamed it.¡± ¡°its a high ranking demonic being. The only way it would have ever accepted you is if it felt that fighting you would result in its death. So ill ask you this question. What did you do?¡± ¡°i jumped on its back?¡± ¡°and then¡± ¡°hit it in the back of the head¡± ¡°and then?¡± ¡°it was my pet¡± she raises her eyebrow and looks at Henry. He nods and then she lets me off the hook and hollers. ¡°ITS OKAY ITS CHARLES NEW PET!¡± the villagers come out of their houses and look sceptical of the information that they have just been fed. I don''t really care about them to much and walk home. When I get their I realize I have a problem. No dog house. FEAR had been sleeping inside the house because he was only the size of a normal dog. But PAIN is way to big. No chance of even fitting through the front door. My mother had been walking behind me with my dad who was explaining Anna ''s existence to my mom. I turn around and ask my mother ¡°can you make dog house for PAIN?¡± ¡°what do you mean dear?¡± ¡°well he is to big to sleep inside so he needs somewhere to sleep. Could you use earth magic or something to make him one?¡± as im asking her i''m giving her the puppy eyes. She seems to waver and just before she regains herself I push her over the edge. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°can it be my early birthday present?¡± she knows that that my next birthday is 8 months away but its hard to get me gifts so. ¡°fine but you better remember your not getting a gift for your 4th birthday¡± she then goes to the side of the house and begins saying words that are in such a quite tone that I can''t hear them. From the ground sprouts wooden walls and then wood beams appear out the side and form a roof. The structure is angled so that the water runs of the back when it rains. PAIN happily goes in and lays down. This puts most of the villagers at ease. Out of sight out of mind right? We then head inside to start cooking dinner. Sophia''s family was been invited over so we kids are eating on the floor while the adults eat at the table. As we ate I listened to the parent''s conversation while the girl''s had well, girl talk. ¡°so I heard the elf princess wanted to show Charles the elf kingdom¡±(Sophia''s mom) ¡°ya she also wanted him to bring Sophia¡± (my mom) ¡°what are we going to do with Anna then she was just traumatize separating her from Charles could push her over the edge.¡± (father) ¡°will the elves let you take her with you?¡±(Sophia''s mom) ¡°they had to do background checks on both Charles and Sophia before they even let the idea float towards the Elf King¡±(mom) ¡°can you bypass to the king via letter?¡±(dad) ¡°maybe but I doubt it. I might have to cancel the trip. The girl has already gone through enough. Plus I doubt the villagers will let me leave a Cerberus here without me protecting them.¡±(mom) ¡°fair enough just send a letter explaining how Charles has a new pet and friend. Its to bad the elvish villages are truly beautiful.¡± (dad) the rest of their conversation was unimportant and did not effect me just a lot of village gossip. After dinner I go to my bedroom and remove my gravity and storage ring. In my storage ring their is about a quarter of a ton of rocks plus the 600 gold coins I had left. Since the weight is multiplied 15 because of the gravity rings its 3.75 tons. After laying down it feels like my bones are all meshed out of place. So I ask codex about it. ¡°codex why does my it feel like my bones are crushed?¡± ¡°didn''t even bother to look at your bones i''ve been to busy finalizing your second heart. Let me check quick.¡± after about ten minutes codex responds to me ¡°well do you want the good news or bad news first?¡± ¡°what are you now a doctor?¡± ¡°bad or good?¡± ¡°give me the shit first¡± ¡°your bones can¡¯t handle the stress of the gravity and storage. If you keep this up you''ll die before your tenth birthday.¡± ¡°... and the good?¡± ¡°i can fix it and improve your skeletal system in a renovation.¡± next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13202 chapter 21: walkin around ¡°.... why me?¡± ¡°because you are master who is trying to hard to become strong at an age where play is usually the main goal in life.¡± ¡°dammit I want to quit training.¡± ¡°Suicide is man''s way of telling God, ''You can''t fire me - I quit.¡± ¡°really not the mood. So how painful is it going to be?¡± ¡°to be honest about as painful as when you sh*t out your Appendix and Bladder.¡± ¡°well do you want to start now?¡± ¡°well were going to need to prepare first¡± ¡°prepare what do you mean?¡± ¡°unlike the last time you don''t have all the necessary items and things required for me to fix you¡± ¡°im not a robot, I can''t be put together or taken apart you know. Anyways what do I need to get?¡± ¡°a bunch of bones.¡± ¡°how much?¡± ¡°id say 2 tons worth¡± ¡°so my storage ring full?¡± ¡°that would do¡± after that I went to bed. And slept facing away from the front of the bed (facing wall). When I awoke Anna had some how appeared in front of me. She was sleeping quietly and easily with a soft expression on her face. Like a slight smile. Must be different only having a grandfather and then switching to a full house where everyone is lively. I get out of bed change my clothes so I¡¯m only wearing pants and head to the river with my storage ring. Before I head to the river with my clothes I deposit my gold in my drawer. I had put magical traps on it so people won''t even notice the drawer is their and so it will only open when I use magic on it. Today I didn''t put my rings of gravity on because of Codex''s warning. When I get to the river I wash all of my clothes including the pants I¡¯m wearing. The river is downstream from the village so I dump all my stones into a pile creating a small pool of water. About 6 feet by 6 feet. Some village kids see me and approach. ¡°man Charles is so smart why didn''t we ever think of making something like this?¡±(boy 1) ¡°ya Charles is so smart¡± (boy 2) ¡°hey Charles can we borrow this to clean our clothes and swim in?¡± (boy 3) ¡°sure¡± the reason they wanted to borrow my little ¡°pool¡± was because the water only comes up to our ankles along the whole river. This little pool came up to my waist. Meaning cleaning and bathing were much easier to do. I then walked back home and dropped off my clothes to dry on a line behind the house. Since my task was to hunt for bones I figured the best way to do that is get FEAR and PAIN to do the work of killing and I would just gather the bones. I rode around on PAIN for the most part and was able to get some bones about 5 percent of what I needed but it took me all day. It seemed that the majority of the critters in the area had been wiped out by FEAR in the last 3 years and adding PAIN there seemed to be even less. Nothing bigger then a dog was seen the whole time we were out there. When I had supper I started a conversation a rare thing for me as I usually just demanded the information. ¡°so I heard that the number of animals in the area are very low¡± ¡°yes they are I think that FEAR has eaten everything big I the area¡± ¡°hm so FEAR has been eating everything, meaning its safe to explore the area right?¡± it seems my mother wasn''t expecting me to underhandedly get her permission to explore the area. Seeing how she already said its safe going to double back would look fishy even to a 3 and half year old (shy 2 months but oh well) ¡°um fine but don''t get into any trouble okay Charles?¡± ¡°yup ill make sure I bring PAIN so I won''t get hurt¡± my mother seemed nervous the rest of dinner and I went to bed. But before I slept I deposited all the bones under the bed. Anna crawled under my arm and we slept. I got up early and left ridding PAIN this was my first time trying this and it was very hard. My legs are to small to wrap around him so it feels like I¡¯m laying on a moving flat surface. So I grab on to his Fur and tell him to move at a walking pace. As were moving slowly through the forest I ask codex ¡°so how is PAIN gonna change?¡± ¡°well a fire breathing head, an ice breathing head more correctly a dry ice breathing head and a acid breathing head. ¡° ¡°that¡¯s all?¡± ¡°he is a high level demon monster that are very rare he is already very strong.¡± Stolen story; please report.¡°oh I guess.¡± that''s when PAIN stops. I move farther onto his middle head. And look at what PAIN is looking at. Its a bandit camp. In the bandit however their are bandits of coarse but their is also goblins. From the look of it the bandits are ordering around the goblins. Although from its pretty obvious there is a language barrier as the bandits are giving orders then beating the goblins almost immediately afterwards. Its only a little after 7 o''clock on my watch (codex) and I have been riding PAIN for 2 hours. As im thinking about what to do Codex pipes up. ¡°they would be good minions¡± ¡°who the bandits?¡± ¡°no the goblins¡± ¡°i would have the same problem as the bandits are right now, a language barrier. Unless you know goblin?¡± ¡°i don''t but I was thinking about you creating a dungeon¡± ¡°how would that do me any good?¡± ¡°in dungeons time is distorted depending on the size and scale of it the time can be 1.1 times longer or in extreme cases 5 times longer. That are the recorded time differences.¡± ¡°hmm so if I created a dungeon to study more I would age faster?¡± ¡°nope dungeons even though time moves slower in them you still age at the same pace.¡± ¡°cool so the goblins would be the guardians but their not even that strong...¡± ¡°in dungeons the life force can never be destroyed. When you die your life force is absorbed by the abyss but in a dungeon the dungeon absorbs your life force and keeps reusing it. For example a rat walks into the dungeon then dies of hunger. The dungeon can use that life force to recreate or revive the being as a dungeon guardian or use it to combine with another being with life force. Humans are the exception as they cannot be turned into guardians but they can be turned into zombies or skeletons.¡± ¡°so im guessing the older the dungeon the more mobs?¡± ¡°for the most part yes, but the dungeon is limited by its starting size, the size can''t be made smaller or bigger. Since it distorts time and space a dungeon can have multiple entrances at other sides of the continent. However this function hasn''t been really exploited as you have to cover more ground in the dungeon to reach a different entrance. This results in the older dungeons having stronger guardians or ghost guardians which can escape the dungeon.¡± ¡°why can ghost guardians escape?¡± ¡°ghosts guardians can escape because only dark magic can effect them, the dungeons are created using ancient magic which doesn''t effect ghosts. This was most likely a function created so that the dungeons wouldn''t have an overflow of magic which can cause an explosion to break the barriers holding the dungeon together to collapse.¡± ¡°so essentially ghosts are dungeon''s ways of releasing pressure inside themselves¡± ¡°yes¡± ¡°so why do you want goblins?¡± ¡°guardians in dungeons are usually all different species causing them to be unable to breed as crossbreeding of monsters results in the death of the female monster when forced. However if we only had one type of mob in the dungeon then they could breed and create an infinite size of Guardians ¡± ¡°won''t they attack me?¡± ¡°the creator of a dungeon can control all the Guardians and is the collective will of the dungeon. When the creator dies you may become the dungeons mind or the dungeon may create its own mind. The last part is all rumours as no one has contacted a dungeon mind in which the creator has died. Simply no one has figured out how to.¡± ¡°so we will have a goblin army at my beck and call?¡± ¡°only in the dungeon¡± ¡°so if the world gets taken over retreat to my dungeon for eternity?¡± ¡°that would be wise if the conqueror hated you¡± ¡°so what about the diversity of the dungeon? Wouldn''t it be fairly easy to kill all the same goblin mobs?¡± ¡°In the Soviet army it takes more courage to retreat than advance.¡± ¡°safety in numbers eh? This might work...¡± ¡°we will have to create the dungeon first were do you want the entrance to be?¡± next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13208 chapter 22: soundless ¡°well I don''t want it to close to the village or it will be easily discovered but if its to far away it will be a pain in the ass to get there...¡± ¡°entrances and exits can be created by the master of the dungeon. Also entrance rules can be as well, however if their are no rules the amount of magic required to make it is significantly less. Also I would recommend that you save the goblins sooner rather then later as the bandits are likely to damage them beyond use for you¡± as I look back at the camp one of the bandits was brutally beating a goblin. Since PAIN is too big for tactics and I am a pretty good fighter I decided to go in alone. Well not really going in alone not bringing codex would just be plain stupid. The bandit camp was really shabby and had multiple entrances in the palisade for me to enter the camp. I decided to go to the biggest building first to investigate as to what the bandits had. I went to the back of the building and put my ear against the poorly constructed wall. ¡°so are we going to go on a raid today? Most of the boys are feeling cooped up¡± ¡°i was thinking about heading towards mouse village heard about a rumour that a wolf Cerberus killed the town mage and lifted the infestation curse on the village¡± ¡°oh that''s smart going after a defenceless village of people who got fat off of eating mice.¡± ¡°yes get the boys up we leave in ten minutes.¡± I hear the man leave and then the remaining man starts talking to himself ¡°i guess I don''t need to bring along those mana rings if their is no mage but ill take one just in case the rumour isn''t true. Gonna get a bunch of new recruits after that failed attack on the caravan need to replenish our numbers dammit where did I put those rings?¡± i hear him rummaging though a desk and then he walks out. I peek around the corner of building and see the bandits rushing around and grabbing weapons. Seeing my chance to enter the main building I go back behind it and start using earth magic. Copying the movements my mother made to build Cerberus''s doghouse I move the wall around until there is a big enough hole for me to easily crawl through. I crawl in and go through the desk. I unlike the bandit leader go through it slowly and check every item there. I take the gold bags which their are 3 of them in the room and I didn''t find the rings in the desk. I look around the room and see a bookcase. I quietly move over their and inspect the books and take the titles that interest me. I take ¡°advanced acupuncture techniques¡± and ¡°encyclopedia of herbs¡± while i''m looking at the bookcase I go to pick up a book on the highest shelf and kick something under the bookcase. I get down and look at what I kicked. Its a black worn box. I open it and inside are 5 rings of mana. The only thing going through my mind is ¡°F*ck Codex will want to merge them again.¡± then I hear a noise I quickly hide behind the bookcase and become very still. The box is in my hand and I transfer it over into my ring of storage. I do the same with my books. The hair on the back of my neck is all the way up. I wait another 5 minutes and go to the entrance I made. I go through it and using earth magic repair it. I move around the camp again but it seems all the bandits are still moving around getting weapons and putting armour on. Some are even herding all the goblins into a building. The building is relatively small but its attached to the mountain. After watching them go and leave for a while I realize it isn''t a building but an entrance to the cave itself. I wait a whole hour more and now the bandits start leaving the camp they all have horses. Once the camp settles down I move around looking for nothing in particular as the entrance to the mountain was guarded. Then an idea comes to me and I ask codex to start it up. ¡°would having a three Headed Cerberus running around be a good distraction?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°then tell him its lunch time.¡± I wait a whole 30 seconds by the entrance of the mountain until I hear screaming from the center of the camp. The guards guarding the front rush to the commotion and I just walk in as I hear people getting ripped apart in the background. I enter the cave and it looks like a big community area. Their are several areas that split off and I walk down one of them. It seems like I walked down the dormitory as all the doors are equally spaced apart from each other. At the end of the hall I see a well decorated door and enter it. When I enter their is a library and a desk. I go through the desk and the only thing their is a bunch of crummy documents. I look through the books and don''t find anything that interests me. Codex doesn''t see anything good either and gives his opinion ¡°it seems like a bunch of child¡¯s books¡± just as I¡¯m about to leave I hear ¡°achoo¡± i turn around and don''t see anything. Thinking i''m hearing things I head back to the door ¡°achoo¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. now that I know i''m not hearing things i... sprint to the door. I go out and sprint down the hall. I can here some one''s pounding steps behind me. I get to the community area and run down another hall. After going 5 steps in I see a split sideways off the path I jump towards the turn roll sideways then standup and press myself to the wall. The person following me starts running down this hall and blows right by. I count to ten. And head back to the hall. I pick a different one at random and find what im looking for. I see all the goblins in one large prison cell. I put my hands on the bars and seeing this the goblins run to a corner of the room. I pull on the iron bars bending them completely apart. When im done both my arms and back feel awful I step away and lay down on the ground facing the hole sideways so I can rest my head on the ground and make sure they don''t betray me. They walk out and come closer to me after ten minutes. When one gets within 3 meters of me I get up and head towards the entrance saying nothing. I crouch and look around the common area. There is no one here. I can here the goblins behind me following about 5 meters behind me. Since were around the same height it feels like im leading a bunch of kids. I crouch and head towards the door avoiding chairs and other things that might make noise. Just as im about to go out the entrance I hear it again. ¡°achoo¡± since I know the goblins are dumb and won''t be able to outrun it I turn around and look towards the voice. Its a small girl with white hair holding a teddy bear. It makes me feel really stupid. I ran away from such a beauty! Man am I an idiot. Seeing me notice her she starts backing away. She must be the cautious type like Anna eh? So I completely ignore her I go out the entrance and the goblins follow. I can still here people yelling and screaming from PAIN. But the number is only one or two people hearing this. I move quickly with the goblins in tow to the way I entered the camp earlier. As i''m doing this I tell PAIN to sniff out the remaining rats. I lead the goblins out and into a clearing then using VERY VERY simply gestures to tell them to stay. I go back to the camp and start collecting bones from the remains. It seems that PAIN is very thorough and there isn''t that much only about .02 tons worth of bones. By this time PAIN is following me and then I hear horses. I tell PAIN to run off and make a break for the nearest exit. I make it there with lots of time and head back towards the goblins. We then look around for a cave which we find just before 6 o''clock at night. I leave PAIN to protect them from anything as he is a huge deterrent for attacking. I head home and walk inside. While I¡¯m not covered in blood I am covered in mud and dirt. My mother sees me and grabs a bowl of stew for me to eat. I sit down and just as I¡¯m about to take a bite the door opens and I hear ¡°achoo¡± its the white haired girl from earlier. She is completely soaked and caked in mud and her teddy bear is... somehow completely clean. My mother stares at her confused and then asks ¡°whats your name?¡± she after hearing the question sprints off. I don''t say anything eat my dinner then walk outside to clean my clothes off. I go to the pool i made earlier and its alot bigger. It now is deeper then i am tall and the dam is much larger. Its about 6 meters by 6 meters now. I walk in and start cleaning my clothes with just the water. These are my worst clothes so it isn''t to bad. As i am cleaning my clothes the girl from earlier goes to the opposite side of the river ans starts cleaning her clothes. She is about the same age as myself and looks alot like a doll. Once i finish cleaning i wait patiently at the other edge of the pool watching her. She finishes washing her clothes and walks off. I follow this time but i go into stealth mode using every trick in my book to not be noticed. She eventually lays down on a bunch of leaves. I watch her fall asleep. I then soundlessly approach. I look at her sleeping face. Its quite pretty. I pick her up and bring her home slipping in unnoticed with her. I then put her in the bed and slip out unnoticed. After that i walk in make sure i get noticed by my parents and then go to bed. Anna comes in a couple of minutes later and i motion for her to be quite. Another ten minutes later i can hear Sophia sneaking into the house. My parents i can tell haven''t noticed her. She also slips into the bed and i motion for her to be quite as well. The bed is quite full. Me and the white haired girl are in the middle while Anna is on my other side and Sophia is on the outside, when she tried to complain i quietly told her ¡°early bird gets the worm.¡± about an hour later i fall asleep listening to three girls sleeping breaths. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13212 chapter 23: vision I woke up to my mom telling me to get ready as Elaine is making a stop to play with me today as she feels bored. Thankfully my mother just cracked the door and said it nicely and politely. She knows I¡¯m a thin sleeper ever since my dad attacked me in the morning when he got home the first time. So I get up and switch into my best clothes. The girls are still sleeping but you never know they might see my anaconda. After changing I hide the new bones beneath the bed. I then use magic to remove the air from it and to condense it to save room. I have about 0.12 tons of bones so i''m only 6% of the way there. Sigh its going to take a while to fix myself.(not that kinda fixing guys he isn''t getting sterilized!) I then go to the kitchen and eat my parents watch me and then Anna comes out of the room. 5 minutes later Sophia comes out and grabs a bowl. After another 5 minutes I grab another bowl and put a spoon in it my dad says ¡°Charles stop wasting food and creating more dishes.¡± just as he finish¡¯s the girl from the bandit camp comes out of my room and my parents don''t say anything. The second bowl I made is beside me and she starts eating beside me. My mom gives me the eyes of Hades himself. I look to my dad who is ... giving me the thumbs up. My mom see''s this out of the corner of her eye and then drags my dad off to their room. Looks like he took the brunt of the trouble. Thanks Dad your the best! Before my mother grounds me I walk/run out the door. Today it seems like the Sophia and Anna aren''t going to let me go alone to find another women. Sigh. I walk around ten minutes and then see Elaine''s carriage. Codex comments on the wealthy looking carriage ¡°People say that money is not the key to happiness, but I always figured if you have enough money, you can have a key made¡± ¡°hardy har har¡± Elaine jumps out of her carriage runs up to me. Stops. And then feels my ears its kind of like a ritual. But today someone is touching my other ear. They are being very gentle, although Elaine is also gentle this person is running their finger lightly and slowly across my ear. Once the two are done I turn around to see its the girl with white hair. Then something weird happened she and Elaine both just starred at each other. After about a minute I walked in between them only for them to kick my knees out from under me with inhuman strength and then they stare touching my ears again. But neither are looking at me their looking at each other. I thought pops into my brain. Bisexuals? That-ed be hot and im game only as long as im the only guy. When I try to move both grab my shoulders and push me back down so I can''t. Seeing as how I can''t move I grab the two books out from yesterday. This surprises the elf guards but they quickly recover as its a pretty common item. They probably didn''t expect me to have one since im only 3 and a bit. Before I even start reading codex talks to me ¡°bring the books to me¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°put them against me in my watch form.¡± i do as he says and the books are absorbed by him. I then start feeling a small headache. ¡°Charles don''t think of anything i''m trying something¡± ¡°um okay?¡± i clear my mind and close my eyes. After about a minute the headache goes away. ¡°what did you do codex?¡± ¡°see for yourself...¡± i open my eyes and I can see red dots on the people around me. A lot of the dots are in the hands and feet there are a couple in other places but those stick out I look at some weeds nearby. For some reason I know that they are good for fevers and for headaches. ¡°codex what did you do?¡± ¡°i just gave you all the information in those two handy books¡± ¡°why can''t you just do that with your whole library?¡± ¡°unless you want to become a potato due to absorbing to much information be my guest.¡± ¡°no thanks im good.¡± well I want to try this out and seeing how these two won''t let me go... I grab both of their thighs and press one of the red dots on each of them. Needless to say they both dropped like rocks. ¡°why did you do that Charles?!? I can''t move my leg!¡± ¡°...why?...¡± the first one was Elaine the second one was a beautiful voice, an angel''s it was music to my ears. I then look to their legs their are blue dots farther up. I reach further up their thighs and press the blue dots with my fingers. They get up and so do I. Before Elaine can say more I talk This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°because you were treating me like an object when I am not¡± i then walk off in the direction of the goblins and enter the forest. I take out the rings I got yesterday and finally put them on. Codex annualized them. ¡°you have to wait a day before you can use magic again¡± ¡°why I am perfectly able to use magic¡± ¡°because the other rings have a little more then 2 rings worth stored up so their sucking your magic up. Also sit down for a minute.¡± i do as he says and I can feel the mana moving around the rings. When it stops 4 rings are glowing on my 5 tiered ring. ¡°okay you can take the other 5 off for now.¡± ¡°okay¡± i take the 5 rings off and put them into my storage ring. I then continue on my way. While waiting for codex to do what he does I had called FEAR over to me. Since I can''t use magic right now I need something to distract everything in the forest. Considering everything left in the forest fear''s FEAR(lol) he would make a good guard. My mind wandered while I walked to the cave where PAIN and the goblins were. Why did PAIN become my pet? While I was thinking about this I realized why. My weight was over 3.75 tons from the rocks I was carrying. When I jumped up and then landed on his back it was probably incredibly painful. And then when I fell backward and hit him in the back of the head with that weight I can see why even with his current strength. By the time i finished explaining it to myself we had arrived. I knew that the goblins would be hungry so i took them hunting with FEAR and PAIN. They also saw me crush several trees with my fists that got in the way of where i was walking. Since PAIN and FEAR needed to go on diets anyways i let the goblins have all the meat. When we returned to the cave at around 3 in the afternoon i left with both PAIN and FEAR in tow. When i get back to town i can feel something wrong. The town is quite and theirs no one talking. I walk right into the centre with FEAR and PAIN behind me. ¡°THATS THE MUTT THAT KILLED EVERYONE IN THE CAMP GET THE CERBERUS!!!¡± I can see bandits running out of the houses of the villagers. All their faces I can see in front of me. ¡°FEAR, PAIN their all yours let none escape.¡± I jumped straight up and towards the forest i landed beside a tree and watched the blood bath unfold. They were a perfect combo of attack and defense. FEAR blocked all the attacks with his impenetrable tail and body while PAIN crushed them underfoot and in his mouth. None of them survived. After they were done i walked to the village and started grabbing bones i needed them and i wanted to make an excuse before entering houses. After adding these bones to the ones i had collected earlier with the goblins i walked home. When i entered my family was..... all tied up. Elaine and the white haired girl were as well. Even the guards although they and my dad looked roughed up. I untied them all using magic and my mom and dad left to probably inspect the damage. I went to bed i don''t need to eat but I like to keep the act up. I did the usual i put the bones under the bed (17%) and finally started counting the money i had stolen from the camp. I counted up 150 gold plus some silver and copper. I put all the money in my hardly detectable drawer and then laid down. The first to come to my room were white hair and Elaine they each grabbed an arm. The other two followed in after Sophia pouted again. Anna however didn''t complain and all 5 of us drifted off to sleep. Author''s note if any of you could create a better summery of whats happened i would like to use that summery instead as the current one blows and i am terrible at summarizing next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13299 chapter 24: voices in my head I got up early again today and didn''t bother to eat. I walked outside and went to PAIN''s doghouse to wake PAIN up. That''s when an idea hit me. I asked Codex about it. ¡°what if I made the entrance to the dungeon in PAIN''s doghouse. It isn''t far at all and no one other then me dares to go in there." "How are you going to get the goblins inside?" " hadn''t thought of that. Can''t I just create entrances at will and then close them?" "I guess but that has a high mana cost. You would need a full days charge to open or to close it." "Well the goblins can wait another day" "About that you still need a couple hours till you can use magic" "Ugh. Ill go hunting then." I left and went to the cave with PAIN and FEAR. We arrived and the goblins weren''t at the front entrance. "Must be hiding from something..." I go deeper into the cave and realize its much bigger than it looks from the outside. The cave keeps going down. The sunlight keeps becoming less and less. I keep moving the stairs if you can call them that are rocks jutting out unevenly. FEAR is able to follow me but PAIN is too big. eventually there isn''t any sunlight left at all. I keep moving there is no sunlight at all it''s like I¡¯m blind. I keep moving forward for what feels like an hour. Then I see a blue light up ahead and the cave starts going straight instead of down. I approach the light. When I get close enough to the light I can see the goblins are eating the light. When I get even closer the goblins start bowing down to me. The light is coming from the walls themselves. When I get even closer I can see that it is a plant I inspect it and with my new information on herbalism I some how know that it is dark light weed. A weed that when exposed to another light source even in the most minor of ways kills the weed. It can grow everywhere all it needs is a lack of sunlight. It is edible and sweet in taste. I grab some and put it in my ring of storage. The goblins by this time have stopped bowing and continue eating. I notice they eat it in patches none of it is all eaten in one area. They only eat the longest weeds and leave the short ones. Its like when you do selective cutting in a forest. Only grabbing what you need and avoiding the rest that aren''t needed. I grab some more and then leave. The goblins already have food so it doesn''t make sense to bring them hunting with me. I travel back to the surface and its already late in the day we hunt quickly and return home I only got 2% of what I need so I¡¯m at 19% total. I go to bed alone tonight. I wake up late in the day and get something to drink the only thing I need to do to survive. I then walk outside and head to PAIN''s doghouse I am going to do it today. Create my epic dungeon. I go to the back of the doghouse and let codex take over. Before we start I ask a couple questions. ¡°how much mana should it take?¡± ¡°about one ring 2 at most. You are going to be exhausted and hot after and might need a couple days to recover.¡± ¡°okay you think there will be any problems?¡± ¡°shouldn''t be I already have the spell planned out to the last detail so it should be harmless and quick¡± ¡°okay then lets get started¡± codex starts and a ring on the ground appears with a blue light and I can feel the mana leaving my body. Its being sucked out at an amazing rate, faster then ever other spell before this. Then I feel an overflow of mana coming from my hand and that gets drained too. My body is covered in sweat and steam is rising off me. But the mana keeps getting drained I feel again from my hand mana overflowing this repeats twice more and I¡¯m running out of mana. I am worried, wasn''t this only supposed to take 2 at the most rings worth? Why has it taken the full four? My skin is beat red and my body is releasing a ridiculous amount of sweat which is sizzling on my skin. I am completely out of mana but I still feel the pull of the drain it pulls everything out of my storage ring and it pulls the air around me in. My skin is starting to catch on fire in places and my mind desperately grabs for anything to feed this spell. After about a minute my skin is literally on fire and my mind finds it. Mana in the air the nature around me. My body becomes a vessel for it and pulls as much as it can in trying to feed the monster that is trying to eat me. Codex I can feel has noticed my mind grabbing mana from the air and is soon perfecting it making it happen more efficiently and faster. The fire covering my body goes out and I collapse. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.I wake up. Weird i am in my room completely bandaged up head to toe. What the hell happened to me for my body to be in this bad of shape? ¡±Codex you there?¡± weird i don''t have any response usually its almost instant. I try to lift my hand. It doesn''t budge at all. So using my eyes i look at my hand. The rings are still on it. Since i can''t move i try to fill up my ring with the mana in the air. I try to sense it like last time but its much harder. Elusive always moving. Every time i try to grab it it moves away always out of reach but always there. I keep trying for what feels like hours. The girl with white hair walks in. She sees my eyes and just looks at me and me at her. ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± she touches my ears and then talks in her angelic voice. ¡°still.....soft¡± she leaves again and a minute or to later returns with water. I try to open my mouth but can''t she touches my jaw and it feels like someone is throwing acid on it. My body for the first time moves and she sees the pained look in my eyes. She draws back her hand and looks at me. She then brings her face to mine and using her tongue slowly pushes my lips apart. She does it gently and slowly carefully parting my lips. She then takes some water in her mouth and slowly feeds it to me. When the glass is done she leaves. I don''t do anything for a minute and then i hear a familiar voice in my head. ¡°She just saved your life you know¡± ¡°oh? And you almost killed me i thought you said there wouldn''t be any problems and it would only take two rings worth of mana¡± ¡°well i lied the spell requires a random amount of mana, 99 percent of all tries to make a dungeon result in the death of the caster¡± ¡°oh really and why wouldn''t you tell that to me before hand? Now i completely burnt with 3rd degree burns all over my body¡± ¡°i didn''t tell you because knew master could do it.¡± ¡°you guessed didn''t you?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°asshole you could have killed me making that dungeon!¡± i then hear a slow ancient voice respond this time instead of codex ¡°you .... called ...... master?¡± next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13306&pid=134821#pid134821 chapter 25: waking up ¡°umm codex was that you?¡± ¡°nope I don''t know who it was and I haven''t noticed its attachment to your mind until now¡± ¡°okay. So um how are you?¡± ¡°I... am... your....dungeons....will¡± ¡°okay so this is what we were talking about earlier codex at least it solves your problem¡± ¡°yes I guess it does. It feels weird not being the only parasite attached to your mind....¡± ¡°so um dungeon will what do you do exactly?¡± ¡°i..care...for....your...dungeon...¡± ¡°could you speak faster and how is the dungeon currently?¡± ¡°i...will..try...to..learn..to..speak..faster..dungeon..currently...in good..condition..light sources. Provided by you. Are working. Properly...currently growing more... to cover the whole dungeon... and light it up.... require guardians. Also your dungeon is special. Dungeon can not.. absorb life force or use life force... It can however.. Distort what is inside the dungeon... something not possible in any other dungeon. Example can distort dark light weed to change how it works and functions... So it can survive in other kinds of light. Something a dungeon should not be able to do.¡± seems like this ¡°dungeons will¡± can learn quickly that¡¯s good. ¡°dungeon''s will?¡± ¡°yes master?¡± ¡°can I call you abyss instead?¡± ¡°whatever my master...wishes shall be done.¡± ¡°okay good abyss. What did you mean by light source?¡± ¡°the dark light weed is being used to light the dungeon.¡± ¡°that''s good it doubles as a food source for my goblins¡± ¡°are they going to defend the Dungeon master?¡± ¡°yes when I get the chance of coarse to give them to you.¡± then I see the door open and Elaine walks in with the rest of the girls in tow. By impulse I try to wave which causes me a huge amount of pain when my arm moves off the bed by a whole centimetre. They¡¯re all crying expect for the white hair girl. None of them touch me but all of them look at me expecting something. Since my mouth is already open and im really thirsty. I try to speak. ¡°....water...¡± they must have heard something because they stop crying and bring their heads closer. ¡°....water...¡± all of them run off out of the room expect the white haired girl. She pulls a glass out from behind her back and feeds me water the same way as last time. Expect this time I behave differently. When almost all the water is gone from her mouth I stick my tongue inside her mouth. She jumps back in surprise spilling a small amount of water onto my face which causes my burns to somehow become less. Must be codex at work restoring water to my cells. She takes the last of the water in her mouth and this time lets the water flow much faster. Again when the water is almost all gone I stick my tongue into her mouth. This time she lets me and just stands still not doing anything. After about 20 seconds of my exploration she backs away with a red face. The other girls burst into the room with water. The other three unlike the white haired girl simply slowly pour the water into my mouth. They bring about 12 glasses between the three of them going back and forth from the kitchen. My mother most likely noticed the commotion and walked into the room. She looks at me with tears running down her face. I sit up most of my previously crispy body has returned to normal. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°you slept for 2 weeks I was so worried that you died.¡± i respond weekly ¡°2 weeks?¡± ¡°yes honey don''t ever use magic like that again.¡± ¡°agreed I will never use that magic again.¡± i won''t need to I already got what I wanted from it. She doesn''t hug me seeing my burns but grabs my hand and holds it gently. The girls have all brought me water and I¡¯m now after my 14th glass able to drink myself. I drink about 30 glasses of water and then feel exhausted. I lay back down and sleep. When I wake up I feel good enough to walk around. Its around the middle of the night. I get up and slowly walk out the door. FEAR comes to me and I lay belly down on top of him. He slowly moves towards the pool I made earlier. We lets me slip into the water and I lay in the water half in half out .I can feel the water being absorbed from my legs and enter the rest of my body. Its a weird experience almost feels like when I absorbed mana from the air. Feeling this I try to do it again. After what feels like an hour I succeed and pull the mana into myself. The amount I pull in however is like putting a match to the sun. Its almost nothing. I keep trying and pulling mana but don''t really get anywhere. Eventually I notice that there is someone above me looking down. I refocus my eyes and stop trying to grab mana from the air. I look up. Its the white haired girl. ¡°hello¡± she ignores me completely and then sits down beside me. We sit in silence for a while. When the feeling of water entering my legs is done I sit up beside her. She talks slowly and quietly in her angel like voice. ¡°i..have..no one left¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°the ...bandits....killed....my...family...they...let...me live because of my.... v-v-voice¡± ¡°you have us¡± ¡°i..don''t have .. a...name either¡± ¡°yes you do¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°its angel because of your angel like voice.¡± she doesn''t reply and we sit in silence for a while. She looks tired so I give her a hand and we return home. I get into bed and Angel snuggles against my chest holding onto me as if losing my will result in her bring forever alone in this world. MADE THE TOP WEEKLY FICTION!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! next chapter : http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13324&pid=134981#pid134981 chapter 26: caving like a boss ATTENTION AVID READERS PLEASE VOTE ON MY STORY I WOULD LIKE TO GET INTO THE TOP 50 BEST RATED THANK YOU FOR VOTING HAVE A NICE DAY OR NIGHT DEPENDING ON THE TIME. I spent a whole month recovering. Angel almost never leaves my side. I think she is starting to notice I don''t go to the bathroom and that I don''t need to eat... oh well she always keeps an eye on me I doubt she would tell anyone. Today is the day I lead my goblin minions to the dungeon if they don''t follow then ill have to let FEAR inspire them to come along...in my spare time I have been practicing taking mana from the air itself. Hasn''t been going too well. Elaine left for home and the house has been quieter lately. My mother also told my dad that my training could wait a few years. So I stole the rest of the rings and put them in the cupboard so I have a total of. ring of nourishment ring of storage storage 2 tons 5 tiered ring of mana (ring of mana times 5) ring of gravity x5 cash 750 gold ring of mana times 5 since I¡¯m not wearing my rings of mana or gravity I only wear 3 rings. I slept for part of the day and waited for midnight to come. Angel was sleeping on my chest and Anna had my right arm. Sophia was laying beside Anna. It seems those two get along really well because nowadays I can''t even separate the two. I look at my watch 11:36. looks like its time to go. I take ten minutes to escape Angels death grip on me and escape the clutches of Anna''s hands. After my masterful escape I walk outside and get onto PAIN with FEAR following. We get to the cave and I dismount and walk in. FEAR follows and PAIN guards the entrance. When I see the goblins I notice something is off. There is way to many of them. When they see me the smaller ones all grab spears while the larger ones bow like last time. Its a weird feeling. Being feared and worshipped at the same time by one group of people. FEAR strides past me and starts herding the goblins towards me. Using simple gestures I tell them to follow me. The ones who had worshipped me basically run to me while the others look sceptical. But with a lizard the same height as you but much longer and stronger (lol) the decided to follow without complaining. When we got out of the cave the older ones ignored PAIN and some even pet him. They are like little children. The smaller ones which I assume are the newborns are weary and even wear frightened expressions on their faces. Herding them through the forest was much tougher then I thought it would be as they kept wandering off. PAIN kept herding them back to the middle while FEAR kept them moving lashing at the backs of the ones that refused to keep moving. We got back to the village at 4:56. I then started putting them into the dungeon one by one. Just when I finished I walked out of the doghouse to see my mother and father there. ¡°what you doing there Charles?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything important Henry¡± ¡°ohh? Your not going to tell me? Must be important then. Mind if we look?¡± ¡°nope¡± i then telepathically get PAIN to sit on the way of the door. Mother and father inspect what they can but don''t find anything. ¡°Charles just tell us what your doing your making us worried with what happened last time.¡± ¡°fine i was petting PAIN i couldn''t sleep and i figured we could use some bonding time¡± they looked at me sceptically but finally accepted it i mean i am still only a 3 and half year old. I then talked to abyss while i decided to walk the opposite way of the old goblin cave and bandit hideout. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°abyss?¡± ¡°yesss masster¡± ¡°stop that and how are the new Guardians doing?¡± ¡°they are awfully useless i must modify them into a more useful breed Ur*k-H*i¡± ¡°how do you know l*rd of the r*ngs?¡± ¡°codex¡± ¡°hmmm for once codex you helped without ALMOST KILLING ME¡± ¡°did you say something master?¡± ¡°no abyss how are you going to get them to become half orc half human?¡± ¡°my modification abilities are grander then you think you must wait and see master.¡± i continued walking quite content with my life. The only thing i needed to really do was find some bones. I came upon a cave. The entrance was grand and there were bones scattered all around the entrance much to my satisfaction. I went to the front of the entrance and started to collect bones. It smelled of death and blood and it was really quite no noise at all in any direction. Gave me the chills down my spine. I saw a raven land nearby. ¡°Yesterday is history, tomorrow is a mystery, today is God''s gift, that''s why we call it the present¡± ¡°really codex you almost gave me a heart attack.¡± ¡°I don''t have no fear of death. My only fear is coming back reincarnated.¡± ¡°really in my lifetime that is not okay to say¡± ¡°When I die, I hope to go to Heaven, whatever the Hell that is¡± he keeps quoting on and it helps me relax. I hadn''t realized how tense i was. I had been like a toy jack in the box that was winded up to much. I pick up all the bones outside the cave which was about 20 percent of what i needed. From what i could see from outside there was a lot more bones which i could use. I call PAIN and FEAR to me. A couple of minutes later they appear and we enter the cave. I collect what i need but decide to keep moving carefully checking my surroundings moving soundlessly along the ground. I eventually see a corner and tell PAIN and FEAR to sit still. I look around the corner. Nothing there but gold. It seems to easy to grab. There are jewels, emeralds and diamonds also sitting in the pile. I don''t touch any of it. I feel uneasy as if something very old is watching me. I keep looking around moving as stealthily as i can disturbing nothing touching only the floor. The odd time i accidentally touch a gold piece but i pocket none of it. The gold piles become bigger and grander the jewels larger and more defined. It gives me the shivers. The floor is now littered with gold. I can''t avoid stepping on it no matter what i do. I simply try to avoid making noise. I can see the wall on the other side. On the biggest pile is the largest grandest jewel i have ever seen its as big as myself. Seeing it for some reason reminds me of the entrance. With all those bones. I walk up the gold pile go right up to it and stand on top of it. I look around but don''t smile i''m uneasy i can tell codex is to as he isn''t joking or quoting anything at all. I sit on top of the jewel close my eyes and take a deep breath. I then open my eyes and look at my surroundings again. I see a dusty old ring at the bottom of the pile right by the corner of the cave. I go to it and pick it up. I look at it. Then i here the voice. I can tell its wise. That its smart and that its... entertained and gleefull ¡°ha. You are the first to find that¡± PS you can vote for more then 1 option next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13333 chapter 27: life sucks I slowly turn around and see... a f*cking midget yup thought it was dragon it SCREAMED dragon but no. ¡°codex what is it?¡± ¡°an ancient don''t make fun of its size it can move faster then us for 3 days straight,can crush you with flick and can use magic more magic then all the elves combined, stay very still and do as he says. Oh and DON''T CALL IT A MIDGET.¡± ¡°um what do you mean b-by the first to find that?¡± he chuckles and then he disappears. Then right from behind me ¡°why that¡¯s the ring of hero¡¯s.¡± I turn around again. The voice is behind me ¡°put it on¡± I do as he says and put it on ¡°ooh your are interesting one it only accepts those who have been reincarnated, have a Grimoire or a dungeon...which makes you my....¡± I look around I don''t feel him, I don''t see him. I''m so scared. For a being to be that strong. I run. Run as hard as I can to the exit. When I am about to get past the part with the gold he appears again. Tears are running down my face. I don''t want to die again. I stumble backwards and fall over. He is holding something. ¡°oh no need to run boy I¡¯m not going to kill you...yet. We still need to play...¡± he says it with an unnatural smile. I compose myself if I want to live I need to have a clear brain. ¡°I am prepared to meet my Maker. Whether my Maker is prepared for the great ordeal of meeting me is another matter.¡± ¡°thanks codex needed that¡± I regain my posture and stand up. The ancient comes up to my chin. ¡°so boy which one are you the reincarnated, the Grimoire holder or the creator of a dungeon?¡± ¡°I am all of the above.¡± ¡°don''t f*ck with me¡± his eyes narrow and he looks at me in a cold manor. I broke into a sweat, my hands get clammy and my knees start knocking. ¡°ill ask again which one are you?¡± ¡°all of the a-a-b-b-o-ove¡± he looks at me in a even colder way the temperature drops at least 30 degrees and I fall to my knees tears are coming out of my eyes again. ¡°last chance which one are you?¡± I am sniveling, but I answer all the same ¡°all-¡± he grabs me by the throat and throws me like I¡¯m a rubber bouncy ball. ¡°DON''T FUCK WITH ME WHICH ARE YOU?¡± i look at the ground and answer weakly ¡°all th-¡± he kicks me and i am sent flying. I land and crash against the wall. He asks again but I just ignore him he doesn''t want my answer anyways. He looks down at me and I just relax. I am already dead in my mind no point in fighting back. Its not like I could if i wanted to. He moves way to fast and is way to strong. Its like trying to catch a bullet when you have the education of a grade school. Not possible in the first place let alone if i don''t understood how it worked in the first place. I notice he has stopped making me into a rag doll. I let go of the ring of hero''s a while ago. He looks down at me again and asks This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°so where is the ring?¡± ¡°I let go of it while you were kicking me¡± he looks down on me in pity "well I¡¯ll give your prize for all three then." He grabs three rings throws them to me muttering ¡°damn brat ruined my game. what game will I set up for the next traveler? The number of sex partners equals the amount of gold coins you get?¡± I simply lay there my legs and arms are broken. I somehow slip the three rings on and then fall into a deep sleep... I wake up water is trickling into my mouth. I look up its from a stalactite. I get up looks like codex fixed me up all good. I limp to the exit and finally leave. Its dark out must have been a few days. I crawl onto PAIN. The ride is horrible i feel every bump in the road. When we get to the village. My mother, the girls and father are waiting. I saw them and got off of PAIN. My mother whacks my head but I don''t even care I grab her leg and start bawling. When i''m done I tightly hug each of the girls and then my dad for good measure. I had almost lost this amazing gift of living a second time. And I realized how carelessly I had been using it. I had been recklessly running around and could have potentially died. The ancient showed me just how weak I was. ¡°Charles your not allowed to go exploring anymore¡± ¡°good exploring sucks¡± she seems surprised by my answer because I tricked her into letting me explore in the first place. ¡°mom¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°how long have i been gone from home?¡± ¡°since this morning.....¡± Author: mostly a talking chapter still 2 pages so don''t complain if it feels short. also i have given what you wanted.... the next chapter! next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13386 chapter 28: time skip 2 While I have decided not to adventure, I have many things that I can do to keep my mind occupied. Practising earth magic I started created homes for practice. Turns out the villagers seem pretty interested. They have been giving me hints and tips on how to produce a stable structure. Since it is made out of dirt when it rains it collapses. Eventually I built a house with a kitchen, 4 bedrooms, a living room and a dining room. One of the villagers then suggested I make it out of stone. This took much longer and required time to break it apart to start again. Eventually I succeeded and we ended moving into the house. I don''t ponder much about abyss as he always says he is busy so I sealed the dungeon so that he can work without someone accidentally interrupting him. When I made our new house someone moved into our old one and a cruddy old house was abandoned. The poorest people in town had been living there. They were an elderly couple who moved into our old house. Since they didn''t have to repair the straw roof every year they are doing much better. I ended up burning there old house while trying to make the flames bright blue. Didn''t succeed so I ended up building a new house there. Anther stone one. I ended replacing all the houses in the village took me 2 years total. Codex has been modifying my body with the bones. He finished the same time that I finished the last house. So we restarted my training program in secret. Its been another year I am 6 and a half years old. My parents sent me to a school for a day. Its a 2 hour walk their and back. The teacher sent me home after 20 minutes with a note saying ¡°your child is to smart for this school don''t send him back have a nice day¡± while I didn''t go to school after that Sophia, Anna and Angel did. My days were quite boring and long but I got lots done. Apparently they were learning the magic basics because the three of them were unusually gifted. While we don''t sleep together anymore as my mom got really strict about it when I turned 4 I¡¯m assuming something is rubbing off on them from myself because if they are proceeding at crazy rates then I must be godlike. While I don''t view myself as godlike ever since the ancient incident from what I heard from the girls the villagers children brag about how they have a grand magician in there village. Its apparently me for some reason. I asked my mother about it and apparently grand magicians are magicians who form the council of magic. What they do is solve problems regarding magic users. Its an untold law known to everyone that a magician is not aloud to simply grab a thrown because he or she is powerful enough to do so otherwise the magician council will come after you. Everyone they have gone after has died. Period. They also prepare for the rise of the demon lord. There goal is to improve peoples lives and to give people peaceful lives. Sometimes they have dethroned kings who abused their power. This left a rift between the magic council and the nobility. A large portion of the council was made up of elves. They usually didn''t involve themselves in the council unless it pertained to demons. I don''t think I am that strong what so ever. They were rumours that they could crush mountains, fight dragons one on one and even wipe armies off the face of the earth in ten minutes. If anything they reminded me of the ancient I met. A requirement of becoming a council member was that you had to be immortal. The only rules of the council were that you couldn''t leave and that you had to follow the head grand magician. Apparently Elaine''s father is on the magic council. Elaine has been going to an elvish school since she turned 6 in elf years.(elf year is 2 human years as they age at half the rate until they turn 20) So she still visits on occasion but she also is not allowed to sleep with me. The winters seem colder since I turned four. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I for the next 3 and a half years fixed things around the village and improved things. I created an irrigation pond, cleared trees and burned the stumps making more farmland, created a well for in the winter so no one had to melt ice for water. The improvements didn''t go unnoticed but I simply directed all the fame to my mom. I convinced her to take the praise because if outsiders learned I was doing it I could get conscripted into the countries army. She eventually agreed and I was freed from being the villagers pinnacle of hope. I liked being unnoticeable it was where I was comfortable. Although everyone in town did know my name. The village did grow a large amount as well in that time and I kept building houses and clearing land. Our village was becoming known for its vast food sales and for its good harvests no matter the year. Just before I turned ten I built the town walls. I didn''t go full out creating a star fortress but I did make it better then the average it took me several months to finish. When I turned ten things changed and that is where we will continue. ¡°hey Charles Let''s face it; God has a big ego problem. Why do we always have to worship him?¡± ¡°nice joke but there isn''t really a form of ¡°god¡± in this world¡± ¡°To do all that one is able to do, is to be a man; to do all that one would like to do, is to be a god.¡± my mother then speaks to me ¡°Charles you should go to school¡± ¡°mom they kicked me out years ago¡± I am still trying to absorb mana from the air. Its been going great right know its like comparing a match to a bonfire. A great improvement from when I started. ¡°no I mean at a better school. The girls have been offered scholarships to go to the school at black wall.¡± ¡°can we afford it?¡± ¡°the amount of money I have been getting from my cut as town mage let me save up enough to let you go for the whole time. But it looks like there is going to be another town mage as the village has been growing to much and my rank isn''t enough to suffice for the village size. The magic council told me about it to me in a letter last week.¡± ¡°so ill be going to school for what?¡± ¡°military training in magic or swordsmanship¡± ¡°can I do both?¡± she has a surprised look on her face. She knows I excel in magic. But she doesn''t know that I stole the gravity rings and trained my body as well. She smiles and responds. ¡°if the headmaster lets you¡± ¡°sounds good when do I start?¡± ¡°next month¡± I spent the next 2 and a half weeks keeping myself busy and packing I got my 750 gold put on my 2 5 tiered rings of mana (yes I did combine them) my ring of nourishment, my 5 tiered ring of gravity(this also combined as well) , ring of storage and the three from the cave with the ancient. I haven''t put them on since I stopped adventuring. So 8 of my fingers have rings on them. I decide to keep my thumbs clean of rings for now. I also have 4 and a half rings of power saved up in the 5 tiered rings of man. Later when I was outside going to clean my clothes Elaine arrived in our village. I greeted her first as I had nothing to do today other then laundry. ¡°Hey Elaine how are you doing?¡± ¡°good its been a while.¡± ¡°yes it was what brings you out to these parts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to school in black wall because my father wants me to learn how to interact with human nobility¡± I smile and respond ¡°I''m not royal enough for you?¡± she frowns ¡°not my idea my fathers¡± ¡°well it looks like we will be both attending then with the girls as well¡± next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13482&pid=137041#pid137041 chapter 29: moving along https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B5aFLzlM4KEfNUhHSG1ua1lKSXM/view?usp=sharing ps. made by my artistic brother. I have no skill in that department so its like holding a flamethrower to a match for my art ability. his name on the cite is Bubblin (Elaine) ¡°YAY now there is going to be people I know there!¡± ¡°so are you paying for school?¡± ¡°no nobility usually get royal scholarships so¡± ¡°my dad has been going on mercenary and bodyguard expeditions lately I guess school is expensive.¡± ¡°well my dad hired yours to escort me to the school so you should see him soon¡± ¡°ya that would be nice. Do you know if pets are aloud?¡± ¡°can you even consider PAIN and FEAR pets? They breath fire and PAIN breathes ice and that acid stuff you told me about plus they''re both 10 feet tall.¡± ¡°hey how can you not call them pets? They can play catch, shake a paw and rip people to pieces...¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the definition of pet to you, I wonder what a beast is to you¡± ¡°ya a dragon¡± ¡°but there smart and docile¡± ¡°have you met one?¡± ¡°no but that''s what my dad told me¡± ¡°...ok so if there not beasts what are they?¡± before she can answer I see my dad returning to town after yet another trip. I run over and ask ¡°so how was your trip?¡± ¡°boring nothing happened saw a lot of trees and the like¡± ¡°so when you going to give me a sibling?¡± he stares at me then whispers into my ear. ¡°your a big enough handful as it is¡± ¡°really I''m that much of a pain in the ass dad¡± (sarcastic voicing) ¡°yup¡± we walk home with Elaine trailing behind. We walk into the house and its nuts there are bags all over the place, girls running pack and forth grabbing things they don''t need and panicking over what to bring what they will need and blah blah blah..... my dad leans over and says ¡°ill give you half the body guarding charge if you carry all their stuff¡± ¡°Forty for you, sixty for me. And equal partners we will be.¡± he looks at me funny looks back at the pile then frowns at me. ¡°you drive a hard bargain but deal here is your share. You think FEAR and PAIN can carry all that?¡± he hands me a purse of gold coins. Just then my mother appears and looks at me. ¡°Charles start packing NOW!¡± ¡°done packing mom¡± ¡°what do you mean where is all your stuff?¡± I go over to the table and start putting the girls stuff in my storage ring. My parents look at me mystified. I haven''t showed anyone up until now. I tap my ring and say ¡°it''s all in this. I found it when I was 3 and a bit when we went to black wall.¡± ¡°no you didn''t you bought it in black wall¡± is what Anna says from behind my back. Damn women trying to get me in trouble, couldn''t you have just covered for me Anna? My dad speaks just before my mom. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°hey since when do you need to pack?¡± ¡°since my mom told me I am going to school at black wall.¡± my dad walk''s off to my mom to the bedroom so they can argue without me being there. I look at the girls. ¡°you ready to go?¡± ¡°yup you have all our stuff.¡±(Elaine) ¡°yes Charles¡±(Anna ¡°ya¡± (Sophia) nods her head (Angel) ¡°then lets go I remember the way to black wall¡± we go outside and I call PAIN and FEAR. They come and I mount PAIN. The girls sadly all mount FEAR. He is easier to ride and has more room as he is much longer then PAIN who is a wolf Cerberus. My parents walk out just as we are already to go. ¡°by mom by dad love you have a nice day.¡± ¡°hey im supposed to go with you Charles!¡± ¡°then get on your horse and catch up!¡± my dad gets on his horse and we slowly move forward. I wasn''t trying to hard to lose him. As we continued forward we set up the caravan like this. Dad first girls second me last. All I have to say is the view was quite nice from hear even if I was a little young to be like an old pervert. Man I can''t wait until they get to be 20 years old. Although Elaine will still look like she is 15. she will look good when she turns 30 (human years). There still developing so I haven''t seen them yet at 100 % but imaging them like there 20 the picture looks quite nice quite nice... he go the whole day. Time seems to fly by (for me at least) we make camp and eat stew. I walk off not really hungry with my bowl and give it to PAIN since I don''t need to eat it I walk back into camp 15 minutes later and put my clean my bowl. Hand it to my dad and get my sleeping gear together. ¡°what do you think of school Codex?¡± ¡°I hope they have a library¡± ¡°why so you can look at history and do good?¡± ¡°Yeah, I read history. But it doesn''t make you nice. Hitler read history, too.¡± ¡°fair enough. You think it will be chore to go there?¡± ¡°Reading should be a pleasure, not a chore.¡± ¡°it won''t be just reading codex the school is supposed to be different from the last one.¡± ¡°I succeeded by saying what everyone else is thinking.¡± ¡°maybe but sometimes its better to avoid the problem and put a cork in it¡± (everything codex said expect for the first line are quotes) just as we finished the conversation I felt something grab my arm and lay down beside me. It was Angel. Not much later the other girls came over one by one. Unlike Angel they all came blushing. Elaine made her lap my pillow, and Sophia grabbed my other arm. Anna went in between Sophia and my chest and grabbed my chest. Looks like they all got a piece of me. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13486 chapter 30: guards The next 4 days we made good time. My dad gave me a thumbs up every morning. Thanks to my strength training my arms didn''t get numb from the girls'' small head weights. Today we arrived in Anna''s home town. We went in and when people saw PAIN and FEAR they started showering me with gifts. I rejected them all, but managed to swipe quite a few of the gold bags without the girls noticing. The new town mage was a young man who looked to be around 25 years old, he had cat ears and seemed to be doing a good job. The village looked to be doing well, although nothing compared to what I did for my village, it was clean and well kept and there were no mice or rats to be seen. Surprisingly the cats looked to be on the leaner side now and there were a few dogs in town now. Anna didn''t talk to anyone while we spent the day there as we were a day ahead of schedule. I went to bed early and counted my ''reward money'' plus my money from hauling the girls'' stuff, it was a total of 150 gold coins. For a total of 900 gold. Still not as much gold as Anna had gotten from betting herself, but close enough. The girls all got their own rooms and slept separately. Just when I was about to nod off someone slipped into my bed. I could tell it wasn''t one of the girls so I got up right away and pushed them out of my bed. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± A naked girl around 16 in age with nice tits looked up at me. ¡°The girl who wants to sleep with the hero who got rid of the mice and tamed the Cerberus.¡± ¡°Not interested, get the f*ck out.¡± I mean she might have some sexually transmitted disease, if she''s that easy to get. There is no way I''m going to ruin the rest of my sexual experiences. As she leaves I check whether I have all of my rings. I do, so I go back to sleep. I get up and there are some brand new clothes outside my door. They fit me perfectly and I put them in my ring of storage. Those fine clothes can be used when I get to school. We continue travelling after an early breakfast riding FEAR and PAIN. When we get to the gate of Black Wall the guards come out armed with spears. We all dismount and approach. ¡°What''s this all about?¡± (dad) ¡°What''s with the beasts? They don''t pass the code.¡± ¡°Well they are going to school here.¡± Dad points to me and the girls. ¡°Well we will take them in and you can leave with your beasts.¡± ¡°Um sir, they''re not his, they''re mine¡± (me) He looks at me then to PAIN and FEAR then back at me. The guards start laughing and some even start rolling on the ground clutching their stomach. A tall man from behind the guards approaches together with a withered old man who looks like a shrivelled up blueberry. The tall man is wearing armour similar to the guards but in a deeper and shinier colour. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.The old man speaks: ¡°Boy if you can defeat the man beside me I will give you a scholarship to my school in Black Wall, it is called Red Royal Academy.¡± I hear the girls whispering behind me: ¡°That''s the school we''re going to!¡± ¡°You think Charles can beat him, he looks pretty tough.¡± ¡°Sure I accept, on one condition.¡± (me) ¡°And that is?¡± (old man) ¡°I am not allowed to use my pets.¡± (me) The guards hearing this laugh even louder, most can barely stand. One speaks out: ¡°Ha! You think you can beat the garrison commander so easily? He wears 4 gravity rings everyday!¡± ¡°Old man, one more condition.¡± (me) He looks at me annoyed. ¡°What?¡± (old man) ¡°He isn''t allowed to wear gravity rings and no swords.¡± The old man looks completely surprised but smiles: ¡°Sure, if you win I will also give you a monthly budget of 50 gold coins. The man you''re about to fight is known for his fist fighting.¡± ¡°Deal, let''s start.¡± I take of my 5 tiered ring and he takes his four rings off. We move over to the bush. ¡°You know, I failed the swordsmanship program at the school, so if you can''t beat me then don''t bother with swordsmanship.¡± (tall man) I don''t respond and simply move to the spot. ¡°Start now.¡± (old man) The man flies right at me pushing off the ground. He seems to have a lot of experience in battle unlike myself. He punches me right in the chest and sends me flying. He stands straight up and looks at the old man. ¡°Kid wasn''t even a challenge, I probably broke some of his bones.¡± (tall man) I get up and he looks at me. I fake having a broken rib, but still get closer to him all the same. I''m so glad Codex reinforced my bones. The man rolls his eyes and rushes at me again. This time I''m prepared, dodge his punch and hit his legs with acupuncture. He falls head first into the dirt and grass and slides for a couple of meters. The other guards see this and have stopped laughing. Th man behind me tries to stand, but he falls over. He turns his head to me and yells: ¡°WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO ME? MY LEGS AREN''T WORKING AND I CAN TELL THEY AREN''T BROKEN, SO WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?!¡± ¡°I tapped you is all¡± (me) I say it with a creepy smile on my face and walk over to him. He notices that I''m faking a broken rib. ¡°Didn''t I break your ribs? What the f*ck are you?¡± (tall man) ¡°No and abstained.¡± (me) I then proceed to hit him in the back of the head and knock him out. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13503&pid=137383#pid137383 chapter 31: school As I walk through the gate with FEAR and PAIN in town I realize something. Even though I have been training my body like crazy I had no experience fighting. If it had been a real fight we would have had weapons and he most likely wold have stabbed through one of my hearts or if he had stabbed my head I would have died. We entered town and the old man bribed the guards and we all went expect my dad. I am assuming he wanted to get home to my mom who was now at home with no one to interrupt their ¡°deep conversations¡±. We then went to the rich part of town and say a average sized building nothing to fancy except for the sign outside which was rather large and said ¡°red royal academy¡± people were constantly coming in and out of the doors and it seemed like there wasn''t enough room for a whole a school to be inside let alone stay at. The doors were kept open and about 15 feet tall by 10 feet sideways. Not enough room for PAIN and FEAR to enter at once but enough room for them to enter one by one. We all went in and lots of things didn''t make sense. The hallway went down way farther then it should have. The space sideways was way to much from the look of the outside. That''s when the old man started talking. ¡°the Red Royal Academy is actually a dungeon without any monster''s. So if you kill anyone in here the magical couch will mark you down as a disturber of the peace and will hunt you down. The dungeon of Red Royal Academy doesn''t slow time by any noticeable amount maybe a second a day it does however make the small area outside appear much smaller then it actually is.¡± ¡°so codex its like abyss right?¡± ¡°yes but I think abyss is much more complex and larger then the school.¡± ¡°... in the past people have been killed in the dungeon so the dungeon had to be destroyed and then be remade so that it could be a safe educational environment. This school was made by a minor mage. Dungeon making has been perfected in the last 300 years¡± ¡°think we should take a class on that codex?¡± ¡°why would we? You only need one dungeon more doesn''t make any sense¡± ¡°so what should I do?¡± ¡°take swordsmanship classes that is where we are lacking, if you took magic classes it would be a waste of time because I already have most of the information needed to teach you from the library. Plus this is mortal teaching mortals, I have information on spells from immortals which would be a much better and more sophisticated then what they teach here¡± ¡°... are you even listening to me?¡± ¡°honestly no, I don''t need this information its all gibberish to me¡± ¡°expected of a man who is all brawn¡¯s...¡± if only you knew old man what I could do. ¡°so codex I should hide the fact that I can use magic?¡± ¡°yes that would be in your best interests. Otherwise we would waste your precious youth in history class¡± ¡°okay so that''s the end of the tour the boys bedrooms are to the left and girls to the right.¡± I start taking out all of the girls stuff and the old man raises an eyebrow. He most likely knows how a storage ring works and that I didn''t take it off for the fight. Once im done I ask which bedroom is mine. ¡°Guys share complex''s with another guy are you a magician or going for swordsmanship?¡± ¡°swordsmanship¡± he pulls out a clipboard and looks at it for several minutes ¡°complex 243¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.he hands me a key and I walk down the hallway until I reach complex 243. I open the door and walk in. There is a dinning room and bathroom and a basic kitchen. I notice that there isn''t any kind of fuel. I open one of the doors and see.... a young girl inside with short green hair. She is completely naked. I see her P*ssy and get a hard on. I clam the door shut and try to find the other bedroom. That was awkward as f*ck and I feel like I am peeping tom. She could have at least locked the door. I find the other bedroom open it and.... no one is in there thank god. I enter and start putting my stuff away after a few minutes I hear a knock. Maybe I should have knocked on her door? But isn''t this a man complex? Wtf is she doing here then? *KNOCK *KNOCK I go to the door and open it. The girl from earlier is walking away from the door. She is holding a knife in her hand. Good thing I didn''t open it the first time. She turns around there is tears coming down her face. We stare at each other for a while. She is wearing a magician robe and could be passed off as a girly looking guy. She finally recovers from the awkward staring match and rushes me. I don''t even react and she stabs me in the chest. Although painful I keep staring at her. I fall over and she backs away. ¡°sob* if you hadn''t discovered I was a girl*sob this wouldn''t have had to *sob happen¡± she is very surprised when I pull the knife out of my chest. While it had pierced my right heart I had 2 so it was all good. Her eyes get huge and she falls back. I get up and crack my neck and approach her. I am now standing right above her looking down. She is whimpering and its kind of cute. I bend down and whisper into her ear. ¡°don''t worry your secret is safe as long as you walk naked in the complex while im home¡± surprise goes across her face then relief then a disgusted look. This time I speak normally ¡°the last one I was just pulling your leg. I mean you stabbed me in the heart so I just had to f*ck with you¡± ¡°h-how are you not d-dead?¡±(man she almost caught me red handed, good recovery if I do say so myself) ¡°personal secret okay?¡± ¡°okay so why didn''t you kill me?¡± ¡°well the magic council would get me in a lot of trouble now wouldn''t they?¡± the wound in my chest starts healing itself really quickly to quick for even codex. ¡°codex whats up with the ridiculous healing speed?¡± ¡°one of your rings from the ancient is boosting you natural recovery rates by an insane amount¡± ¡°awesome which one is it?¡± ¡°don''t know¡± the whole time I was just starring off and I hadn''t realized the girl in front of me was waving her hand in front of my face. ¡°err what do you want?¡± ¡°to introduce myself my name is Joanna but call me John please¡± ¡°okay my name is Charles also why are you in the men''s side and not the girl''s?¡± ¡°the girls tuition is twice that of the guys because of the larger rooms. My family can''t afford the female tuition so they sent me as a guy.¡± ¡°okay nice story you know where the ring appraisal shop is?¡± anyone want to guess what the rings do? having a hard time with remembering what i thought the last one was lol next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13507 chapter 32: ring inspection ¡°all show you to the shop I know. Do you have any pets?¡± ¡°ya I got two¡± ¡°how big and what kind of pets are they?¡± ¡°they are both ten feet tall the one is a black lizard and the other is a black wolf Cerberus¡± ¡°oh so there in the major beast area. Why didn''t you just tell me you were a beast tamer?¡± ¡°to much work also this ¡°major beast area¡± whats that about?¡± ¡°oh while you are at school the school will feed and give your beasts shelter until you graduate although it costs 25 gold a month for each beast if they are over 8 feet tall.¡± well there goes my monthly income damn old man hidden fees suck. ¡°well lets be off John¡± ¡°okay¡± It was an awkward walk out of school building. We then went to the place where I bought my three rings of mana after the tournament. I walk in and the old man walks over he seems like he hasn''t aged a day. ¡°hey old man long time no see¡± ¡°as always bringing a friend do you have wisdom for me young one?¡± ¡°no but I have something for you to look at.¡± I give him the three rings and he grabs some tools from behind a counter and starts looking through them at the rings. John comes up beside me and asks a question. ¡°why is the famous shrew calling you wise? I have never seen him ask anyone for wisdom. He is called the wisest man in the area. So why does he know you so well?¡± ¡°secrets are best kept locked away¡± the old man looks over and comments ¡°agreed a great man doesn''t ooze his wisdom for others to take¡± ¡°so old man how do they look¡± he hands them back and says ¡°it will cost you to know¡± ¡°how much¡± ¡°we will decide after¡± ¡°Men are only as loyal as their options. ¡°There are only two forces that unite men - fear and interest. ¡°History shows that there are no invincible armies.¡± ¡°that''s enough boy its on the house, the rings you own are the rings of stealth, regeneration and rage¡± ¡°what do each one do?¡± ¡°sigh* the ring of stealth lets you become invisible for 1 minute an hour, the ring of regeneration makes you regenerate at a greatly enhanced rate and the ring of rage lets you triple your physical abilities for 10 minutes a day. All of them after use require you to eat a rather large amount of food¡± ¡°thanks old man I will see you around¡± ¡°no problem kid come any time you want if you need to chat¡± these rings fit me perfectly! With the ring of nourishment I can use them without side affects awesome! I turn to John ¡°hey so what do you think?¡± ¡°the rings are to kill for¡± ¡°yup but I¡¯m pretty hard to kill as you know so its all good¡± as we are talking the girls see me ¡°hey Charles what you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing good I see you girls all changed your clothes. Did you change for me?¡± I meant it as a joke but for some reason none of them look me in the eyes and there all blushing. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°wow Charles you really are a ladies man¡±(John) ¡°what can I say when there are a bunch of pretty girls in front of me?¡± as I say it I¡¯m looking at him expecting a response. The girls were to far away to hear my answer. So no body said anything when he? Blushed. ¡°hey Charles we were talking to the other girls and they told us about dates can you bring me on one¡± (Elaine) ¡°ya me to¡± (Sophia) ¡°ya me ...three¡± (Anna) ¡°me¡± (Angel) ¡°aren''t dates for those who are girl friend boyfriend? If I took you all on dates wouldn''t I be cheating on you?¡± ¡°we talked about it and we decided we would all date you!¡±(Elaine) ¡°okay but on one condition¡± they all get really close to me and huddle around that''s when I notice that Sophia and Anna are hiding their ears most likely to fit in better with the other girls. ¡°whats the condition? Tell us!¡± ¡°you have to be 15 years old¡± ¡°yay lets start!¡±(Elaine) ¡°for Elaine its elf years¡± ¡°hey come on let me date you!¡± (Elaine) ¡°ya now that''s not very fair!¡±(Sophia) ¡°ya let us¡±(Anna) ¡°ya..¡±(Angel) that''s when a bunch of boys who were well dressed up showed up. ¡°let us get rid of that barbaric animal ladies¡± (boy 1) ¡°yes we will mop the floor with that disgusting creature and then we will escort you home¡± (boy 2) ¡°we will be done before you know it¡± (boy 3) ¡°ya just leave it to us the swordsman 5¡± (boy 4) ¡°we have attended swordsmanship at Red Royal Academy for the last 3 years so he will be taken down with no blood so don''t despair ladies¡±(boy 5) the girls looked at them with confused faces ¡°what animal?¡± (Anna) ¡°the thing in front of you with the ears¡± (boy 1) they start glaring at the boys. But they are too confident in themselves and don''t even notice. Since they are now between me and the girls I lean over to John. ¡°shove over your in the way¡± ¡°o-okay¡± John walks to the right and then around to the girls. ¡°are you ready to meet your maker hound?¡± (boy 2) ¡°Even death is not to be feared by one who has lived wisely.¡± ¡°ha so this mutt is a smart ass¡±(boy 1) ¡°Better than a thousand hollow words, is one word that brings peace.¡± ¡°let''s beat this wise ass!¡±(boy 3) ¡°I''m not so sure guys he seems fairly confident..¡± (boy 5) ¡°It is fatal to enter any war without the will to win it.¡± ¡°ya lets attack!¡±(boy 4) as I take of my ring of gravity and storage I say this last quote ¡°Strength lies not in defense but in attack.¡± next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13559 chapter 33: winning The boy''s in front of me probably thought the one gravity ring I was wearing was equivalent to one of theirs. They each pulled two off with grins and then unsheathed their swords. ¡°hey John hold on to this for me¡± I threw my rings of gravity and storage. Then simply stood straight up. They circled around me and I closed my eyes. I made the wind colder giving them chills. In effect I was creating fake pressure to fuck with them. None of them advanced it was to odd. In a normal situation with bullying a normal kid he would have tried to get rid of one of them quick as possible or he would have run away. I was going against what you could say the ¡°flow¡± I appeared confident in myself looked down on them and smart mouthed them I also didn''t beg. When the first one attacked I simply jumped straight up. I was probably 50 feet in the air. I landed right to the right of them creating a small crater. I mean I am quite heavy with my muscle and bone mass. I turn around with a nice smile ¡°warmed up you ready?¡± The one boy is shaking but the rest just ignore the fact that I created a small crater and charge. They rush me and I dodge the first one and hit the acupuncture points in his arms then jump back. ¡°hey I can''t raise my arms!¡±(boy 2) ¡°grow up you look fine¡±(boy 1) the remaining boys ignore the first and charge again. They are slow compared to the guard from earlier and are easy to dodge. As I dodge I slowly hit acupuncture points in they''re arms and legs eventually leaving all them unable to swing swords or walk. The boy at the top who hadn''t moved was shaking and looked pathetic. So I simply walked back to the girls. That''s when I feel something protruding from my chest. A crowd had surrounded us in the mean time to watch the spectacle. I look down to my chest and then to the boy behind me. He is right behind me holding the sword in my chest. ¡°while we are called the swordsman 5 im known around here as the black swordsman.¡± I look at him with a bored face ¡°man kids around here need to find a different game to play¡± ¡°ha your gonna die from the sword in your heart so don''t complain.¡± ¡°oh am I?¡± we sit there for about 3 minutes and getting bored I spit the blood that has formed a pool in my mouth onto his face. He lets go of his sword ¡°aw man that''s disgusting!¡± ¡°maybe but I¡¯m not into guys being that close for that long.¡± I turn around sword still in my chest and look at him with a bored expression. The pain was numbing me and it was nothing compared to shitting out my insides. ¡°so you done or?¡± ¡°what kind of f*cking animal are you?!?¡± ¡°its not polite to swear in front of the ladies. Also I am not an animal¡± I pull the sword out of my back and throw it to the side and start running at him. The stone road below me buckles and breaks wear I run and I stop a foot in front of him duck under his terribly thrown punch and uppercut him hitting in the jaw. I can feel it break under the pressure and he is sent 5 feet in the air. He lands and doesn''t get up. I look down at my chest again. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°man this shirt is ruined¡± I look up at the girls and john? ( I don''t know should he be included in the girls? ) the girls rush over and john approaches warily. ¡°are you hurt?¡± (Elaine) ¡°ya don''t worry we will nurse you back to health!¡±(Sophia) ¡°ya I will feed you¡±(Anna) ¡°water you¡± (Angel ¡°I am fine ladies how about you girls come over and cook for me and John?¡± (me) ¡°girls are only allowed over will 7 o''clock school rules¡± (John) ¡°okay we will meet you there in an hour! Be ready to eat!¡± (Elaine) the girls leave and I put my rings back on. By this time the wound has already closed. I can feel that the wound isn''t completely healed as there is still a whole being quickly repaired. We walk back to the school but John isn''t very close to me. He? must be wondering how the hell I survived being stabbed in the chest twice. ¡°sigh* whats wrong John?¡± ¡°well you survived being stabbed in the chest by me and him. The first time I thought it was a fluke you lived but now...¡± ¡°sigh* ill tell you my secret but you can''t tell anyone, if you do ill tell them yours¡± ¡°well at least we will be even then agreed¡± ¡°I have 2 hearts¡± ¡°that''s it?¡± ¡°well if the magic council found out I had 2 what do you think they would do?¡± ¡°dissect you¡± ¡°exactly id be dead¡± ¡°so how are you going to play off today''s event?¡± ¡°illusion magic¡± ¡°well I guess that''s more believable then surviving being stabbed in the heart.¡± we walked the rest of the way to the room in silence. I kept the main door open with a piece of wood. I then went to my room to change. Using water magic I cleaned all the blood out and then switched to my new clothes I got in the mouse village. They fit perfectly and were soft. I went out to the common area and the girls were cooking food. We ate and when we were the girls all tried to feed me so I told them to take turns. Angel insisted of giving me water. She didn''t give it mouth to mouth sadly. After supper the girls left and I did dishes. John went to bed and I sat in my room thinking about today and tomorrow. Tomorrow I was supposed to meet the old man at the front entrance and start school. I assume he set me up for swordsmanship as he hadn''t seen me use magic. Just as I was about to fall asleep I hear something in the kitchen. I get out of bed and leave my room to inspect who it is. I know I locked the door after the girls left. Since I still haven''t found a sword or anything I went weaponless I go into the kitchen and see John. She was just a shirt and underwear on and her eyes are closed. I get really close to her. I am not wearing a shirt just pants. Her eyes suddenly open and she squeaks and runs to her room slamming the door and I hear her lock the door. Man she is weird. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13575&pid=138538#pid138538 chapter: well its not a chapter I don''t have a name I am a three headed wolf and I have roamed the land for many moons. I have killed many kinds of creatures big and small all of them have fed my three heads and I grew stronger and bigger every time I eat so I made it made goal to be the strongest. Now after many more moons I meet a creature that becomes my greatest obstacle. After a long time of roaming the land I come a cross strange place fill with delicious looking prey they stand on two legs and are hairless on most of their bodies only having hair on their heads. As I approach the place all my prey start to scream and run away only one of these creatures dares challenge me I make quick work of it as one my heads grabs it and slowly kills it while that is going on the others picks up the scent of blood and we follow it and what I see is the most delicious creature I have ever seen. Its body is much shorter but is longer. I start attacking but my attacks do nothing I continue for some time and then I hear a scream so I turn around I see two small creatures similar to the one in one of my mouths. I turn my attacks to them since the other is too hard to beat. As I charge at them, one of them grabs the other and jumps up and over me and then lands on my back and I feel something hit me really hard, harder than anything I have ever encountered. I am then hit in the back of my head, guessing it was the creature that jumped on me and now knowing that its best not to fight since I could lose my life I surrender. suddenly a light shines and blinds me and with light came the word PAIN and I guess that¡¯s my name that my new master gave to me. My master then tells me to sit and I sit then my master gets off me and then seem to talking with some of the creatures of this place. The master calls me and the creature that I couldn''t eat before and I am glad because if he this strong then I will get stronger if I am with master. We walk to a place bigger than the others and master goes in and then comes out and calls me he throws prey at me and it''s delicious I rip it apart with my three heads. then we leave that place and travel for some that and we arrive at some place bigger than the one where I met my master and when we arrive a creature like my master tackles him and some time passes with talking before we move again arriving at a different place my master then talks to creature like master but bigger and I know that this creature is my masters mother then we move again and then something comes out of the ground and I know that it is for me so I go in and lay down. Time passes and I meet more creatures like master and they are all females and all their scents say that they are my master''s females. my master is the alpha male he has the females, the followers and the strength. I believe my master is the strongest and his offspring will be strong as well. My master let''s me and FEAR is the name of the lizard that I couldn''t eat go out and hunt sometimes we go together with master and his females to play around. one time me and master went out to hunt and I got to eat a lot. master is very nice he even save some weak creatures who were slaves to some creatures like master but their scent was disgusting and did not smell good like master. My master is doing something strange because he collects the bones of dead creatures and then he does something to my home but since is my master I trust him. but he got hurt very bad after he finished because I did not see him. After sometime he came back and we went out and got the creatures to my place then they started to disappear and then my master''s parents came and my master told to sit on the place where the goblins disappeared. Many moons have passed and I can tell my master is stronger he has done many things and some have almost cost him his life but he comes back stronger and I have also gotten stronger I now breath ice, fire and something that melts everything and I am bigger. My master is going away somewhere with the females and me and FEAR are going with him. we travel for some time and pass the place where me and master met. then we arrived at a place bigger than my masters place some creatures which are like master but with no ears bring out their weapons when they see us. My master and his father talk to them then my master fights one of them my master is hit and thrown backwards then the man thinks he won with a face filled with happiness then my master get up and they attack each other and my master wins then he says something to the man and we going to someplace that has many different scents me and FEAR separate from master and go to a place with different animals and we get fed lots and lots. I keep eating no matter how much they put in front of me. I have never been full since I met master. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Created by:AkrimNecronum edited by: immenotyou ps. if any of you insult this i will delete the posts i will take criticism and outright hatred towards my own work but if someone contributes something that i won''t even do i take great offense to insulting their work. considering i offered ANYONE the right to write a pov from someone else''s view chapter 34: God-King As I am about to go to sleep yet again tonight abyss speaks to me. ¡°master your minions request me to allow them to see their God¡± ¡°wait what the fuck I am a god?¡± ¡°well it was easier to bend them to your will if they worship you¡± ¡°oh...codex should I go?¡± ¡°well I think we should it been years since you created you dungeon but you have never visited it.¡± ¡°I guess codex you want to open the door to the dungeon?¡± ¡°where do you want the door to be?¡± ¡°how about under my desk against the wall.¡± ¡°well hidden since you are posing as a swordsman and most believe you would never use a desk.¡± ¡°okay lets start¡± its a pretty quick spell but it drains all my mana and then I get on my knees and crawl in. The dungeon if you can call it that doesn''t look like one at all. The dark light weed is everywhere. I mean everywhere it grows on the walls the floor and the roof. The corridor is about 15 feet high by 15 feet wide. I can hear something running towards me. Correction many somethings. I see them come into view. They are about 6 feet tall each and have ugly faces. They are green but have very muscular bodies they all look like body builders. They are also very lean. If you removed their faces they would all look like models. The front runner when he gets within 5 meters of me says something rude to me. ¡°my God and king is not this tiny and weak looking!¡± so I did what any God king would do. I took of my ring of gravity and jumped forward punching him in the stomach and sent him flying with ten more of the creatures. It looked like I got a strike. The one who had been beside the first idiot who spoke up. ¡°Our God is Intelligent he feigns weakness while being extremely powerful! Come follow me to our settlement¡± as we walked I talked to abyss. ¡°you know I have to get up early tomorrow¡± ¡°do not worry master time goes much slower then outside¡± ¡°how much slower?¡± ¡°well its been 50 000 years since you gave me my minions¡± ¡°wait 50 000 years?¡± ¡°well why do you think they hardly look like goblins anymore?¡± ¡°....um I don''t know?¡± ¡°everyone one of your hours is a year here.¡± ¡°wait so how big is it?¡± ¡°well it would take you walking about 100 years to cross the whole land if you didn''t sleep¡± ¡°what the fuck this place is huge!¡± ¡°yes master and I have made it so 1% of the land is covered by dark light weed and your minions...¡± ¡°that''s a lot¡± ¡°yes and recently your minions have ¡°learned¡± how to plant dark light weeds in the darkness to speed its process along. It will most likely take 5000 years to gain up to 2% of the land.¡± ¡°so how good are they at fighting?¡± ¡°about as good as a normal goblin. They have been living peacefully for the last 50 000 years so its not surprising that they have become docile.¡± ¡°well since I have time I guess I can teach them¡± we arrive in their settlement but its huge. The houses are set up in the corridors. They are made out of dark light weeds woven together to create walls. Each ¡°house¡± is actually half a corridor with the dark light weeds acting as a wall separating each house and then being hung from the sealing creating a open space house. Since they also ate the dark light weed the paths were they walked had been striped and made flat with the stone floor again. Since dark light weed only needed darkness to grow the dark light fields were simply areas where one or two dark light weeds were planted. People every once in a while would walk over to a plant and take part of it and eat it then walk back to what they were doing. Their society seemed pretty basic with the strongest and smartest at the top and the dumbest and smallest at the bottom. Intelligence seemed to hold higher regard in their society then brute strength did. This became obvious when I met the ¡°steward¡± the stewards job was this- to fill in while the God-king was gone about in the realm of the Gods. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°hello steward how are you?¡± he seemed quite surprised that I recognized him as the steward as no one had told me he was the steward. ¡°I am good God how do things fair in the realm of Gods?¡± I simply look at him with questioning look and answer simply ¡°good¡± ¡°as expected of our great God now why did you come here?¡± he seems inpatient to get rid of me. ¡°to see how strong my subjects are. The ones who welcomed me seemed fairly weak.¡± the blood I can tell drains from his face. They were most likely his elite troops and considering that I just used them as a bowling ball and pins I was quite disappointed with the quality of the goblins I brought here. ¡°Master I have been focusing on changing their language to fit yours, increasing their size and intelligence, I have not had time to increase strength as intelligence is a incredibly rare trait among goblins¡± (abyss) ¡°well then may I be so blunt and disrespectful as to fight you God to prove my right as Chieftain?¡± ¡°sure whenever your ready¡± he went to a back room and came back covered in black Armour and a black sword he had a black legionary shield in his other hand. The gear seemed alive and teeming with movement. ¡°that is the modified black light weed master. It is as hard as steal and can grow back, light does not affect it and it molds itself to its masters size¡± (abyss) ¡°are you ready God?¡± ¡°yup¡± since I wanted to keep my disciples in awe of me I decided to use magic. As he ran at me I made the earth itself fight against him grabbing his legs and arms when he finally got to me he couldn''t even move due to the restraints I had created out of the earth. He had the look of fear in his eyes as the blade was right in front of my chest. I looked down at him and spoke with a smile. ¡°you have earned the right of chieftain to have made it this far. I also have something to request of you¡± before when he had been standing above me he had been looking down now he was looking up and at my face. The look of fear dissipated from his face and was replaced with joy. I mean who in their lifetime gets recognized by their God? Considering they haven''t even seen him in over 50000 years. ¡°what do you request of me God?¡± ¡°Armour and weapons is all¡± My loyal subjects hurriedly gave me Armour, a shield and a sword. The items changed and conformed to my size and I looked quite menacing with this get up. You could only see my white ears and eyes and other then that everything was jet black. I then slept in the dungeon and went home. I looked at my watch and realized almost no time at all had passed. I went back to sleep in my bed but had a hard time sleeping as I already had 8 hours of sleep from in my dungeon. Ps. does someone want to volunteer to be my proof reader? been getting hammered for it Next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13585 chapter 35: 1st day Lol just figured out how to use my inbox derp feel so dumb. also does someone know how I can let there be more moderators for my thread? Would be helpful to give that to proofreaders so they can read and correct my work without handing out the releases early to them. I got up early, seeing how I wasn''t tired, I got dressed in my second worst pair of clothing (the one with a whole in the chest) and then went out to the front of the school to wait for the headmaster. When I got their I waited for about 20 minutes and then the old man showed up. ¡°ah you seem on your toes, you sleep well last night?¡± ¡°like a baby couldn''t have been longer¡± ¡°ah, so I signed you up for swordsmanship you need your own sword and armour however. Also since there isn''t a beast tamer program you will only be attending swordsmanship unless you can use magic?¡± I had codex completely drained of all my mana on the way here so if you sensed me I would seem like I have no mana (or magic) capabilities. ¡°nope can''t use magic never been good at it¡± ¡°sounds good let me guide you to your new teacher.¡± As he guides me he doesn''t talk unlike last time, where he didn''t shut up. He leads me to a door and just as he is about to leave ¡°old man that was a dirty trick with the hidden fees¡± ¡°oh you catch on quick although I think I am still spending more then 25 gold a month feeding them. Are they ever full?¡± ¡°Never, they are my pets after all¡± I enter the room and take a seat. A couple of minutes later the room starts to fill up with other students. None of them sit near me. I overhear a couple comments. ¡°hey is that the new kid who is skipping year one?¡± ¡°ya I heard he beat the crap out of the garrison commander¡± ¡°uh that''s it? Everyone here can do that¡± Just then a well built man walks in and looks around the classroom. Everyone is sitting in a seat including myself. He looks down at me as I¡¯m right by the door. ¡°so why you sitting by the door? Want to get out already?¡± ¡°nope just took a seat¡± ¡°okay so where is your sword?¡± From the viewpoint of the teacher and all the kids behind me it looked like it just appeared in my hand. I put it on the desk and the teacher looks at it. ¡°ha low quality isn''t it?¡± ¡°I wouldn''t call it that since it can repair itself¡± ¡°ha a self repairing sword my ass. Anyways class today is training day, get your armour on and meet me by the front door.¡± I follow the teacher out of the classroom and my take my armour out of my storage ring. From the looks of the kids around me they were bewildered. The armour when taken out practically jumped to my skin attaching itself and forming to my size. So it seemed that the armour was coming out of my hand and wrapping itself around me. When the teacher turned around at the front door he looked quite surprised. I was already completely covered in armour head to toe and had a large sword and shield. When the rest of the kids arrive I notice that for the most part that they are wearing light armour and a large bastard swords, unlike my short sword. The teacher leads us to an arena and we all fallow after him. ¡°Now, we will be fighting two on one until one side losses today, since Mark and Anthony won the single contests yesterday, so they get to pick who will be their opponent for the 2 on one match.¡± The two kids Mark and Anthony are tall well built and have thin armour on that covers just their junk and chests. Nothing for their arms or legs. They walk down the line of all the other kids. Out of all the kids their I am the smallest and it looks like I am wearing to much armour. I am at the end of the line and then Mark turns toward the teacher and says ¡°we will take the new kid teach.¡± then the other one says to me. ¡°no hard feelings k? A fellow fauna fighting another fauna instead of having your bones broken by the noble brats.¡± I smile and reply ¡°just don''t cry when you lose ok?¡± he must think it was a joking because he chuckles. All the other kids pair by based on their supposed positions and then the teacher calls out. ¡°group one your up¡± the rules require us to hand in our rings in so I comply. I move forward to the ring and Mark and Anthony are already ready on their spot. ¡°wow you had 8 rings what were they all for?¡± (mark) ¡°oh just some baubles nothing important¡± ¡°you ready¡± (teacher) ¡°yes sir¡± (all three) ¡°then start¡± The two of them rush to either side of me, trying to take advantage of my limit vision. Then they charge simultaneously. I roll forward to edge of the ring jam my shield right into the ground and stand over top of it. This leaves them no room to go around me and several kids start booing from the sidelines. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°hey I like the use of tactics kid most of the kids here are to stupid to use their surroundings to their advantage¡± (teach) ¡°thanks¡± This gets most of the kids to shut up. The two take a more cautious approach, considering that I had just jumped and rolled quite a fair distance, they most likely figured I was pretty strong. They eventually made their move and started attacking my open upper body behind the shield. I kept parrying never getting a chance to counter attack. They just kept attacking and hammering after about ten minutes the teacher called out ¡°stop this is getting nowhere. From now on you can go anywhere in the arena. Start again now.¡± This was obviously in their favour as I picked up my shield quickly and retreated back. The two came forward again from the sides. This time however they approached slowly until they were about 5 meters away from me. That''s when the next thing they did surprised me. They both used magic. One was fire and the other water. Since Codex had no where to but my mana while we were fighting I had some saved up again and created two rock walls on either side of me. And then I was out of mana again. Shit. I jumped forward and turned around. It seemed that the two of them hadn''t expected that at all. While they were busy I started pulling mana out of the air. ¡°wow where the hell did he go?¡± They circled the earth pillars and then one one of them saw me while they were circling it ¡°dammit Mark he''s behind you!¡± Mark turns around and sees me standing there as if nothing happened. The teacher and the other kids hadn''t seen me jump, either, so they were quite surprised to see me there. ¡°looks like we got a quick one¡± (teach) To be honest, this was great practise so far, I had improved my parrying by a lot and learned how to use my shield. It also seemed a lot less awkward for me to carry it in this form. I then rushed the two of them throwing my shield at Mark hitting him in the face. I then continued running to Anthony and launched a bunch of uncoordinated attacks. He seemed to have a hard time dodging and parrying as my attacks were wild and random, simply whatever came naturally. After about a minute I jumped back to make sure that the two of them couldn''t double team me. I looked over to Mark and saw that he was still on the ground with the teacher right above him. ¡°Mark has been knocked out, Jerry and Jake bring him to the infirmary.¡± Anthony was catching his breath so I went over and collected my shield. By collecting I simply went over and put my hand over wear the shield was while standing. The kids watched in awe as it turned into a liquid and then moved up towards my hand while reformed into the shield. I then looked back at Anthony who had caught his breath. ¡°caught your breath yet?¡± While I was also breathing hard from all of my random attacks it seemed he was breathing much harder. ¡°each one of your attacks shook me to the bone. How the hell are you so strong?¡± ¡°practise practise¡± ¡°well it seems your swordsmanship could use some practise its just random attacks thrown together.¡± after our little chat I again charged forward but couldn''t break his defences they were to well put together. So I decided to pull my trump card. ¡°ready codex im tired of this finish it¡± ¡°fine¡± it took codex a whole two seconds to disarm him. After Anthony approached me and asked ¡°what was that ability your eyes changed colours and then you became a master swordsman.¡± ¡°secret¡± ps. for the grammar nazis. i have had two people offer me to start from chapter 1 and work all the way to where i am now. however i don''t know how to make them moderators so that they can simply edit my post and correct my mistakes without me having to go through everything and find the mistakes myself. the part that sucks is that i don''t know how to make them moderators. so please tell me anyone if you know how so i can stop those grammar nazis from banging on my door. Knock* Knock* shit pps. did any of you guys see the half star review got? seems that the chapters are coming out to quickly so he bashes me for having shotty work. sigh some people really know how to rip you a new one no matter what you do ppps. i feel like since people hate my work so much that i should redo the whole thing starting from chapter 2 with more description and drawing things out more Next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13617 chapter 36: 2nd afternoon ¡°ahh man come on tell me!¡± ¡°can''t its a secret lets go check on Mark¡± ¡°ya you hit him pretty hard in the head with that shield.¡± I collect my rings from the teacher and follow Anthony. As we head towards the infirmary I put my hood on and we cross 4 kids who when they see us close off the hallway so we can''t pass. ¡°ha looks like its that Anthony twerp.¡± (boy 1) ¡°ha you bring along a friend because Mark is out?¡±(boy 2) ¡°let me guess us humans kicked his ass¡±(boy 3) ¡°stupid weak fauna¡±(boy 4 its those kids from yesterday so I pull off my hood and smile ¡°what you say about me?¡± I can see that their faces are now completely white. Anthony looks at me back at them then at me. ¡°so how is the black swordsman?¡± they all stare at the ground then move to either side of the wall. ¡°next time ill immobilize you permanently got it?¡± they all nod their heads and I walk through Anthony walks behind me. ¡°man what did you do to them?¡± ¡°taught them who is the king of the hill.¡± we enter Marks room and from the look of things he just woke up. He looks at us and asks ¡°how did i go down?¡± ¡°shield to the head¡± (me) ¡°yup then he went and beat me¡± ¡°man you are tough watch out for the goons around here their bad.¡± (mark) ¡°ya mark about that it appears he already beat the goons who like to fight as from time to time.¡±(Anthony) ¡°wwwwwhat¡± ¡°ya they practically shit their pants when Charles took his hood off.¡± ¡°really I would have loved to see it.¡± the doctor walks in and starts talking ¡°your fine Mark just don''t train for the next three days and avoid stressful exercises. Also get out of the room I am going to have another idiot from your class probably fill it¡± we leave and then I ask a question ¡°so is that it for today?¡± ¡°yup Mondays are pretty relaxed aren''t they mark?¡± ¡°for the most part they are, Friday¡¯s are horrible though. Hey Charles what room number do you have?¡± ¡°243¡± ¡°sweet your between me and Mark we have numbers 244 and 242¡± ¡°you guys don''t live in the same room?¡± ¡°no every swordsman is required to live with a mage so that their is less hatred between the two¡± ¡°they hate each other?¡± ¡°ya more then you can believe although its usually only between the male populations of the two as there aren''t any female soldiers. So the guys treat the girl mages well.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°ya its kinda weird we don''t participate in the fights that occur its to troublesome.¡±(mark) ¡°so you guys want to hang out today?¡± ¡°ya sure i want to become friends with the guy who kicked those goons ass!¡± ¡°ya sure we are usually bored any more their isn''t much to do in town after a year¡± so i spent the rest of the morning and afternoon touring the town with Mark and Anthony. We ate lunch at school as meals were provided with the tuition. I learned where the towns red light district is, the smuggling guild, the adventurers guild and where the residential and marketplace were. After wards they quizzed me on the area so that i wouldn''t get lost. After that i went home and the went to their complexes to eat dinner. When i entered i could hear crying. I walked into the kitchen and John was crying. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°why you crying John?¡± ¡°because i suck at magic¡± ¡°why do you say that?¡± ¡°because all your friends are so good and so far ahead their already accomplished mages.¡± ¡°do you want to know who they learned from?¡± she stops crying at me and looks up at me ¡°who?¡± ¡°i did¡± ¡°ya right you haven''t used magic yet¡± so i created a figurine of her naked using earth magic and when i showed it to her she was shocked. ¡°how did you make something so high quality you even got my mole!¡± ¡°well i am their teacher so it is expected¡± (surprised that worked considering i didn''t teach them) ¡°wait you have a perfect model of me naked you pervert!¡± ¡°how else has i to convince you?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°exactly now lets start take a deep breath and listen to me.¡± and that''s how i started teaching magic to john my male? Roommate. Anyways lets continue. After the lesson i taught her till 8 o''clock ¡°this makes so much more sense to me now thanks Charles¡± ¡°no problem just don''t tell anyone¡± ¡°don''t worry your secret is safe with me!¡± as she got up from the table she tripped and fell on me. Seeing as how i had my gravity rings on i was about average strength so we fell over and she landed on me in such a way that she basically mounted me. ¡°i am so sorry Charles i didn''t mean it!¡± ¡°don''t worry you must be tired¡± *growl ¡°oh so your hungry when your on top of me eh Joanna?¡± her face goes beat red. ¡°don''t call me that¡± she gets up and heads to the kitchen. I head over to my room to go to bed. erm so i have gathered an my 5 generals of grammar to combat the grammar Nazi''s also since this the 6th chapter today not including the POV of pain that means today is the day that i have created the most content. honestly i am exhausted and my brain is like scrambled eggs. tomorrow i go back to school as today was the last day of march break so the content amount will be going downhill. when summer starts i will be working about 40-60 hours a week so i might only be doing 1 chapter a week then. hopefully the other stories will fill in for me while i get busy next chapter http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13723 grammar nazi thread this thread is for the editors and grammar Nazi''s go crazy here! well technically this is the editors area to communicate with each and tell me where i dun f*cked up chapter 37: currency and tactics Before I get to bed I hear abyss calling. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°your world''s currency¡± ¡°what about it?¡± ¡°it would help your people...¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡°it would switch them from a barter system to a monetary one.¡± ¡°oh I guess that would be pretty hard to do¡± ¡°it would greatly improve the rate of growth as people would be able to trade much easier...¡± ¡°fine when do you need it?¡± ¡°today would be nice...¡± I get out of bed get dressed and walk out the room in dark clothes. I then sneak out of my room and into the halls, and then out the halls and out the school and head towards the bank. I can see rich people walking in and out and after 2 hours I have taken much from them about 50 gold coins. I go to the front desk for commoners ¡°hello sir can I have my coins exchanged?¡± ¡°sorry we don''t have any gold right now¡± ¡°no that''s fine i''m looking for copper¡± he looked at me surprised and I handed all the money I had swiped. What? Why would I use my own money? (reminder from chap 14 currency 1 gold = 10 silver 1 silver = 1000 copper copper is very abundant in this world silver and gold is not) (50x10x1000) after a while he came back ¡°follow me this way sir¡± I followed him and arrived in a big office. A short stubby ugly man was in a chair. And I mean ugly my goblins were better looking then this disgusting man. ¡°so you want 500 000 copper coins eh?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°well I only have 460 000 thousand¡± ¡°then just give me the 4 gold coins back and the copper.¡± ¡°well you see that''s were we have a problem I already lent the gold to a noble and all my silver too¡± ¡°so? I still want my money back.¡± I said it calmly and unworried acting like a noble expecting him to just pull money out of his ass. ¡°well you see sir Friday we collect the interest and will be able to pay you¡± ¡°how am I supposed to hold you to your word?¡± ¡°I can give you a bank note would that be acceptable?¡± ¡°for 75000 it would be¡± ¡°that''s 35 000 to much!¡± ¡°do you want to be known as a swindler and a thief it will ruin you.¡± ¡°but that much interest is insane!¡± ¡°you took my money all the same.¡± he grumpily takes out paper from his desk writes on it and hands it to me. I slip it into my ring and follow the clerk out. we arrive into a big room with a mountain of copper I take all of it put it into the ring it takes 2 hours. much to the awe of the clerk. I then leave the bank and the clerk changes the sign to closed. I get home and travel to the dungeon. The travel is kind of weird because it feels the same as walking through a door. Absolutely normal. I arrive and am greeted by a different group who made the same snark comments as the last batch. So I played some bowling with them. They didn''t enjoy it for some reason, wonder why. They again lead me to the village but it wasn''t as exciting as last time as it was the exactly the same. We again arrived at the village center and the village chieftain approached, he was an old man. I wonder why they let him rule since it was still strongest rules all. ¡°God it was been many years since we last met to you remember me?¡± I stare at him for about ten minutes and realize who he was. ¡°wait are you the idiot who thought you could take on by the gate last time?¡± ¡°no I was the man beside that idiot who lead you to the village¡± ¡°hmm seems your intellect has allowed you to become the chief¡± ¡°yes you blessed me¡± ¡°well anyways I came to drop something off¡± I pour out all the copper from my storage ring and their eyes light up like the sun. I mean they are still goblins to start, so greed is still a trait although I doubt its as bad as a normal human as they haven''t seen anything shiny in many generations. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°well I''m tired you guys got somewhere for me to sleep?¡± ¡°yes Assmeal lead him to the great hut¡± ¡°yes father¡± looks like the half-goblins still have terrible naming skills. He lead me to a hut and I slept. When I woke up they were sparing with each other. I got up and looked at them. They all had Rome legionary armour on. The ones who didn''t had bows and arrows. Although they didn''t have quivers. After watching them awhile I noticed that they were using mana to create the arrows and then firing. I went to the chief to talk to him. ¡°hello God what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I would like a bow like your archers¡± before I had even finished one was given to me seems that they had been watching me watch the archers. ¡°also I would like to teach your soldiers how to fight in formations¡± ¡°what are these formations??¡± I explained what a formation was and then spent 2 years teaching the goblin-men how to use the Tortoise ,The Wedge ,The Orb and how to repeal Calvary since the repeal Calvary tactic required javelins or spears the goblins where now each outfitted with 2 javelins, a sword, a shield and armour. It was all made out of modified dark light weed so all of it was completely black making them look quite menacing while marching. I taught them about marching on bridges (march out of sync or risk breaking the bridge) basic math so that they could organize themselves and create standards of 100 men each. And then it was time to leave. I got out of the dungeon and looked at my watch only a mere two hours had passed but I had lived two years with my fanatic followers. I had told them to remember that I was short but strong and they had just finished a statue in my likeness before I left. I had ordered them to make it to my height so as to avoid confusion the next time I came to the dungeon. As I was about to go to bed I heard something from the kitchen. I hadn''t bothered to take off my Armour and so picked up all my equipment. The bow, the 2 javelins, my sword and shield. I walked right into the kitchen to find my ditz of a roommate in their again. If I remember correctly she did do this once before. Although I am not exactly sure.. what was her name again? And those kids I hanged out with before I left? Ah well I¡¯ll just improvise. The whole time I had just been standing right behind her not making a sound. Its been a while since ive seen a girl. My eye naturally scale down her body. Well she is kind of young but hey she looks better then my disciples *shivers* as I stare at her *ss I notice she isn''t wearing pants sadly she is wearing underwear. Didn''t she do the same thing last time? I gently poke her in the back. She turns around her eyes are completely closed. I simply stare at her. Is she sleep walking? I poke her right in the forehead. She opens her eyes looks at me and then her eyes roll up to the back of her head and she falls over. I looked down. I was holding a sword towards her. I then realize how scary I look. Awesome! Intimidation rocks! I pick her up throw her over my shoulder bring her back to her room then return to my own room. ¡°Hey codex?¡± ¡°yes master?¡± ¡°can you remind me who everyone I met was?¡± ¡°yes master we will need the next 2 hours however¡± one update a day is around what the new usual will be for the next little while tomorrow i might not get the chance to upload so don''t go crazy on me. also editing program starts tomorrow! next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13927 chapter 38: back again Just to verify he forgot the people''s name he had just met at the school. Not the girl''s. P.s twitch crushed a grammar Nazi in the comments of the prologue absolutely hilarious twitch I loved it I got up in the morning and walked out of my room with all my amour on. It was really easy to take on and off as the armour itself wrapped itself around me when I took it out of the storage ring. So as I walk out of my room I sit down in a chair in the kitchen. My roommate walks out sees me and turns around and goes back to her room. Is she a nut-bar? I don''t remember. I take off my equipment and enter her room. She is know dressed and her face is pale. ¡°something wrong John?¡± ¡°how a I supposed to hide myself as a girl when I walk around at night and you found out after the first day? How can I last 5 years? Tell me how can I?¡± I approach her and am now centimeters away. ¡°just relax no one knows but me, you''ll be fine.¡± I give her a firm hug. And reach my hand slowly down her back. She moves away before I get to my target. Grrrr.... John eats gets dressed and we leave for class. We left half an hour early as I wanted him to guide me to where my room was again for class. As we went through the halls near the main entrance I heard a commotion. ¡°let''s check it out we have lots of time¡± sigh* ¡°okay Charles¡± we go to the front entrance and a bunch of kids are surrounding a pompous rich looking brat. ¡°you know who that is John?¡± ¡°ya I heard some rumours that a kid of a the magic council was coming to our school¡± ¡°looks like a spoiled brat let''s go¡± as we are about to leave the girls see us and flag us down so we stay a little longer to chat. ¡°good morning girls how are you?¡± ¡°good Charles!¡± (Elaine) ¡°I¡¯m okay didn''t sleep well¡± (Sopia) ¡°I have been practicing cooking maybe you want to come over and taste test for me?¡± (Anna) ¡°good¡± (Angel) before I can respond to any of their greetings I sense someone behind me. I turn around to see the short royal looking kid behind me. *ahem * ¡°my name is Kolburn Ali-dean nice to met your acquaintance''s Elaine¡± ¡°long time no see Kolburn¡± (Elaine who does NOT sound happy) ¡°nice to meet you I am Anna¡± ¡°im Sophia¡± ¡°Angel¡± ¡°hi I am John¡± ¡°I¡¯m Charles¡± he looks at me and john with a disgusted look and replies. ¡°I don''t need your names commoners if I need a baggage carrier ill call one¡± he looks at the girls and speaks again ¡°which one of you fine ladies would like to spend the day with me? You can do whatever you want I¡¯m rich and a powerful mage¡± the girls simply ignore him after his rude way of treating me and john and turn towards me. ¡°see you later Charles, meet you in class John¡± (Elaine) ¡°have a nice day see you around¡± (Sopia) Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Don''t get hurt Charles¡± ¡°Charles¡± they leave and as they are leaving he grabs Angels hand. The girls turn around knowing that Angel hardly talks to anyone. ¡°why are you ignoring me girl?¡± they surprisingly all reply in unison to Kolburn ¡°because you insulted Charles¡± ¡°what makes him so great ladies?¡± he most likely did not expect what happens next. ¡°he''s smart¡± (Elaine) ¡°comforting¡± (Anna) ¡°always their¡± (Sophia) ¡°uplifting¡± (John) ¡°he kissed me¡± (Angel) ah shit cat''s out da bag.¡± (slang is on purpose) It got really quite the girls and John all looked at Angel. ¡°When!?!¡±(in unison) ¡°couple...ago¡±(Angel) ¡°What ago?!?¡±(everyone minus me and Angel) ¡°years¡±(Angel) the girls relaxed somewhat but then I saw something weird happen. The girls all looked at each other as if they were...rivals? No that''s not it competitors. Then they all looked at me. Sophia opened her mouth but someone started yapping first. ¡°how dare you defile this beautiful girl she would have been better off if she never met you!¡± I turn to my left and its that short little shit. Before I can even say anything. I hear *SLAP * it appears that Angel had slapped him so hard he fell over. He looked up and surprised that she had slapped him like that. ¡°why did you slap me?¡± ¡°because Charles gave me my name if I hadn''t met him I still wouldn''t have one and I would still be a prisoner in a bandit camp.¡± I could see shock spread across everyone around me as they had all assumed that I was fairly meek and reclusive unlikely to do stupid things (not the girls but John and the people in the rich shit''s entourage) Shock spread across the girls faces as they had assumed I had just found her wandering around in the forest which was the story I told her to give out. I also told her to tell no one that I gave her, her name. Anthony and Mark had just walked in and had witnessed the end of the spectacle happening before my eyes. Before anyone recovered Angel ran over to me and hugged me putting her head into my chest. I could feel the tears but did nothing but hold her as saying anything would come out weird. After about ten minutes I checked my watch and then whispered into her ear. ¡°I will see you later I have class and so do you, go make mom proud¡± I kissed her on her head and then she let go. The other girls all crowded around her and brought her to her magic classes they all attended the same classes as they were the same years. John followed as he? Had classes with them. I left quickly afterwards and made it to class a minute before the bell rang. The teacher came in with .... next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=13944 chapter 39: teacher clobbering ...the headmaster of the school told us blah blah blah treat the kid of the magicians council nice blah blah blah he is easy to get along with blah blah blah more bullshit so I said ¡°well looks like I fucked already guys, since he already hates me don''t worry about pissing him off just tell him it was me who told you to do it.¡± the other kids in the class cheered. I mean nobles and commoners alike don''t like being treated like ants. Most of the kids asked what happened so I told them what happened. Right in front of the headmaster. ¡°um Charles you do realize that on Friday as part of his right as son of a council member he gets to challenge one person to a fight form this school.¡± my face paled I looked to the guys and spoke ¡°we need to get him to hate me so blindly he forgets what Angel did to him¡± the guys put determined faces on and we marched out of class to make this kids life a living hell for the next 3 days. The teacher tried to get us back into class with ¡°where the f*ck do you f*cking sh*tty *ss excuses for men think you are f*king going¡± ¡°to go mess up a mother f*ckering piece of sh*t, you c*nt¡± most of the kids looked at me in awe and at the teacher in fear. From what I heard swearing at this teacher usually warrants a death sentence. For swearing one time. I later heard a rumour that when I kid surrendered right away to him he simply ignored the headmaster''s ruling in his favour and played golf with him using his weapon. ¡°you me in the ring NOW!!!!¡± I walked with all the other kids and the principle and teacher to the arena. Whenever a teacher fights he/she requires the principle to watch the match to make sure no one dies. We stood the required amount away from each other. I took out my equipment threw my rings of gravity and storage to Anthony and Mark and got into position. ¡°ready?¡± (headmaster) ¡°yes¡± (in unison) ¡°go¡± the teacher was quick. Insanely quick I raised my shield and he sent me flying back with his fist and I hit the wall. The pain was nothing and the teacher drew his weapon. It was a staff with two mace like balls at the end. The rod part was silver and the balls were a red colour almost looked like it was flaming. Normal armour wouldn''t hold up long against it. He came again at me so incredibly fast i didn''t actually see him move. He hit my shield and I reinforced my legs with earth before his staff mace made impact.(buried them in stone)so to his surprise his mace bounced back off my shield knocking him back unbalanced giving me enough time to uproot my legs. He recovered and sized me up this time. He had underestimated me and went to attack thinking he couldn''t lose. We circled for a while and then he launched attack after attack. His reach with mace spear was great compared to my short sword and shield. I had no chance to launch a counter attack as he rained his blows. At some point he started predicting my blocks and got through my defense. He eventually hit me right in the gut sending me flying back. ¡°ha wimp your all talk you think you can save your friend? Your barely holding up you expect to beat a council members son? your dreaming kid, dreaming¡± I got up and threw my shield away. ¡°codex take over I want him crushed¡± ¡°A bird in hand is a certainty. But a bird in the bush may sing.¡± the teacher sent me flying back with another blow as I thought codex was going to take over. I felt my armour and bones bend and twist under the force of the blow. ¡°you going to give in kid? Just standing their isn''t going to hep you at all.¡± ¡°no¡± I got back up ¡°codex help¡± ¡°If Clinton had only attacked terrorism as much as he attacks George Bush we wouldn''t be in this problem.¡± the teacher sent me flying again and I slowly got up. Seemed my regeneration was slowing down and that my armour didn''t have enough time to completely reform itself. Never the less I got back up again. Stolen story; please report. ¡°this is getting boring stay down¡± ¡°shut up you old f*cking hag¡± ¡°codex why aren''t you helping me???¡± ¡°I think George W. Bush has a warm, engaging personality. But, you know, the presidency is more than just a popularity contest.¡± ¡°codex I demand you!¡± ¡°Everyone knows Spiderman is my favorite superhero of all time. My favorite supervillain? George W. Bush.¡± the teacher sent me flying again piercing my chest armour and breaking some of my ribs. I spit up blood and some more was coming out my nose ¡°fuck codex just help me¡± ¡°I''m not comparing Bush to Adolf Hitler - because George Bush, for one thing, is not as smart as Adolf Hitler.¡± ¡°I don''t give a shit just help you mutt¡± ¡°President Bush left for Canada today to attend a trade summit. Reportedly, the trade summit got off to an awkward start when the president pulled out his baseball cards.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°you can do it yourself you don''t need me for everything you must learn to be independent didn''t you want to learn how to be independent? Also I don''t think President Bush is doing anything at all about Aids. In fact, I''m not sure he even knows how to spell Aids.¡± ¡°why are you hating on bush? He only started 2 wars...¡± the teacher noticed that I had kept getting up but was completely ignoring him. ¡°you think you can ignore me shrimp? You got another thing coming then!¡± he grabs his staff mace by one end and swings it full force at me sending me flying into the wall imprinting myself into it. DING* RAGE RING ACTIVATED I was infuriated he was tossing me around like a toy and I couldn''t do anything. I was covered and coated in my blood, I had at least broken 3 quarters of the bones in my body at least one time each. If I didn''t win I couldn''t help her. If I couldn''t help her what would that pompous rich prick do to her? He basically had immunity and no one could touch him. He abused his strength and his heritage taking advantage of it playing it like a card. Carelessly using others, hurting others. Toppled on top of the fact that I was getting my ass kicked sideways by someone who was in my way. It made me mad, out of my mind, infuriated so I snapped. No one who got in my way of protecting those close to me would survive none would. The teacher never saw me coming I had triple stats for ten minutes. Before I was just a bit slower but now the gap was huge he didn''t stand a chance. He couldn''t dodge block or even move. I only landed 5 hits till the headmaster called the match. But I didn''t stop I was mad and out of control. The headmaster used magic on me and was quite surprised when I sent a blue 5 foot fireball his way to force him to let go. The old shit still hadn''t figured out i could use magic. It did however give the teacher time to recover. I was going to continue fighting until I heard someone calling me. Ding* RAGE RING DEACTIVATED ¡°CHARLES STOP IT¡± I turned around to see the whole arena full of people. I hadn''t realized that our fight had drawn a huge crowd. It also meant that I couldn''t deny that I had used an advanced level magic. Shit that made things awkward because I didn''t want to go to magic school as codex could teach me everything. Also because the swordsmanship program held more commoners so I fit in better. ¡°My family got all over me because they said Bush is only for the rich people. Then I reminded them, ''Hey, I''m rich''.¡± ¡°f*ck really? Codex. Really?¡± that''s when I see the rich shit approaching me. He isn''t smiling. Dual chapters today because i missed yesterday! Enjoy. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14165 chapter 40: preparation So after a couple of frustrating days I am back to writing! ¡°so what do you want?¡± (me) ¡°well you are the only strong person here at this school so we are going to fight Friday¡± ¡°sorry I am going to go to the bank on Friday, does Saturday work?¡± ¡°yes that works, how do you know advanced magic? You are in the swordsmanship classes are you not?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°oh whatever I¡¯m sure that my challenge of defeating you will be interesting¡± ¡°you only get one challenge yes?¡± ¡°yup prepare for your death¡± I chuckle than leave I just earned myself an extra day. ¡°codex we must prepare¡±(me) ¡°I would suggest spending 4 years in the dungeon to refill your rings and then on Thursday closing the dungeon so we can prepare a different magic with abyss¡±(codex) ¡°yes that is quite a talented magic codex I¡¯m surprised you know it¡± (abyss) ¡°yes it will quite helpful¡±(codex) ¡°what is it?¡± (me) ¡°you will see master in time¡± (codex) I head back to my room. No one else is there so I head straight to my room and enter. I then head to my dungeon and when we get there. ¡°so what now codex?¡± ¡°train your men and revamp their civilization I would also recommend to you that you practise getting rid of unnecessary movements¡± the next 4 years I spent all my time fighting my men. At the end I was fighting 2 whole legions of the goblins for practise. I separated the goblins into separate clans and told them to get their legions to fight each other to get experience fighting. The goblins became good fighters each 3/4 as strong as the teacher. I also revamped their economy making warriors a paid job so that clan leaders would be unable to hoard their gold. When I left the communities were set for being warlike again. I arrived in my room to see my roommate John in their. ¡°what are you doing in here?¡± ¡°um um I was looking for you¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because I am worried that you might die in the fight against Kolburn¡± ¡°don''t worry ill be fine are you worried I won''t be able to teach you magic after?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°will you go with me to learn magic even if I become a monster?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°okay you can leave my room then.¡± just as she is about to leave the room. ¡°I will follow you to learn magic even if you are a monster I must not disappoint my family.¡± I nod and she leaves. Its so good to see a female and smell her scent. My followers are so ugly *shivers ¡°well now what codex?¡± ¡°we need to close the dungeon and then not much for the next couple days until Friday¡± the next couple days I spent teaching John and seeing the girls they all seemed nervous except for Angel she seemed rather confident in me. I also closed the dungeon door. Today was Friday so I went to the bank. ¡°I''m hear to collect from this bank note.¡± ¡°right this way sir¡± (clerk) we enter the managers office with the incredibly ugly man in there again. ¡°I¡¯m here to collect¡± ¡°show me the note¡± I pass it to him This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.¡°sorry its not a real one¡± I simple stare at him and release a huge amount of mana into the air. Usually I am sucking mana from the air boosting my mana regeneration by a small amount but right now I¡¯m pissed off and my rings are full so there isn''t anywhere to store my mana. ¡°don''t fuck with me you wrote it¡± ¡°um... sir calm down¡± ¡°I will when you stop trying to play me for dumb¡± ¡°o-okay sir just give me a minute.¡± well it was somewhat forged the whole of it was real expect for the fact that I added an extra 2 zeros to the end of it. (7500000 instead of 75000 copper coins so instead of 7.5 gold coins it became 750 gold coins) after he comes back with a couple of papers in his hands. ¡°the note was for 7 and a half gold pieces not 750 gold pieces.¡± ¡°don''t fuck with me why would I have a bank note for only pocket change?¡± the pressure I emit is intense enough that I can visible see sweat on the rats face. ¡°sorry sir my mistake we will get you your money¡± ¡°you better I¡¯m in foul mood due to your mishap¡± the clerk comes back and hands me the gold and as I put it into my ring. I see realization cross his face. He must have realized I was the weird man who just requested copper. ¡°THEIF GET HIM!!!¡± looks like things didn''t go as planned. I decided not to bring my armour out as it would then be easy to locate me. I dodge the swing from the clerk beside me and run towards the door. I am so glad I didn''t bring my gravity ring with me today. Clerks jump into my way to try and stop me so I dive over them and roll out the door then sprint to the poor district. I arrive and notice no one is chasing me anymore. I walk into an ally and make sure no one is following me and no one is looking at me. I then put on my armour on and walk out the other side. Since only nobility are allowed to wear armour in town the clerks who are running through the streets trying to find me blow right by. A noble has no reason to steal. I walk back to the school and grab all my stuff putting it into my ring. I make sure to put my ring of gravity inside as it would only slow me down in a fight. I teach John some more magic once he gets back from class. My lessons were temporarily suspended until they could find a teacher for me. When the principle had asked me about becoming a mage I gave him a stiff no. I had looked at the rules for the duel and familiars were allowed. So that meant I could bring PAIN and FEAR. Much to my amusement. Abyss and codex still haven''t told me what they are planning for the duel. I hope that I won''t need it. Slightly nervous as tomorrow is the day. Although I had four years to prepare I am not sure if I am strong enough. I wish I had normal ten year old problems sigh. Only a week here in real time and I already beat up my teacher, the guard some nobles and am going to fight a council members son. Sigh* may as well get some sleep tomorrow is the big day. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14174 chapter 41: death I get up early in the morning dawning my armour ¡°What can be swallowed, but can swallow you?¡± (codex) ¡°what is this codex?¡± ¡°a riddle do you have an answer?¡± ¡°no...¡± ¡°pride, something you have to much of. You must fight dirty to win. Wining is everything. Lose your pride Charles¡± ¡°...¡± I go and get PAIN and FEAR and then head to the arena. I arrive and see the crowd is completely stuffing the arena. I see Kolburn he has 2 people standing beside him. ¡°whats this? I thought only familiars were allowed?¡± ¡°the headmaster made a new rule for every familiar you bring I can bring one person with me.¡± I inspect the two people with him and start laughing ¡°HAHAHAHA long time no see DRAKE and what was your name again?¡± (me) ¡°her name is Megan who are you?¡± ¡°oh you don''t remember me destroying your ghosts seven years ago?¡± his face pales and so does Megan''s they were both defeated by me. ¡°Kolburn do you like riddles?¡± ¡°sure give me one the principle is running late anyways.¡± ¡°A young man walks through the forest. He comes to a bridge. In front of the bridge is a large man carrying an axe. The man says, "If you want to cross this bridge, you must tell me a statement. If I think the statement is true, you will be strangled to death. If I say the statement is false, your head will be chopped off." A few minutes later, the young man walked over the bridge, while the larger man stood pondering. What was the statement the young man had given?¡± Kolburn simply looked at me and then looked at his companions. After ten minutes the principle arrived. ¡° Kolburn the answer is The man said, ¡°My head will be chopped off.¡± something you will soon know¡± ¡°ya right you kill me that''s insane¡± ¡°are you ready?¡± (principle) ¡°yes¡± ¡°yes im ready to kill this scum¡± (Kolburn) ¡°FEAR attack the middle one, PAIN get the girl. Ill get the dark mage¡± since the other team could not here us they were quite surprised when we all picked targets. Drake saw me and sent his ghost minions at me. They were a lot more this time close to a hundred. They entered me and I couldn''t even move. Seemed that he had enough in numbers to stop me. My body started convulsing and I fell over. I could slowly feel the ghosts disappear and Drake was casting some sort of spell on me. After about two minutes I felt the ghosts fleeing and I got up. He caste a wind spell and sent me flying. ¡°I learned to add some back up spells in case I ever met some other monster like you!¡± (Drake) I simply get up and ignore him. His attacks that aren''t dark are pitiful compared to how fast I regenerate. I look around, PAIN looks heavily battered but so does Megan she was burnt and frozen marks all over her body and looks like some of her hair got caught in the acid spray. The battle between FEAR and Kolburn is much different. FEAR is to slow to keep up but his attacks can penetrate his armour. I turn back to Drake and rush towards him. He launches several fire and earth attacks but with my physical power its to much. I punch him right in the face sending him flying. He hits the far wall and it looks like he is a broken toy his arms in legs are in positions they shouldn''t be. I look back over to FEAR and Kolburn looks like nothing has changed. I then look to PAIN seems that Megan bitch is to much for PAIN. He collapses and falls over. I rush towards her drawing my sword and she sees me at the last moment. She puts her hands up to block the blow. It never comes to her face, I duck under her raised arms and stab her in the gut breaking the skin the stomach and then through her back. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I pull my sword out and let her fall screaming. I turn around to see Kolburn stabbing FEAR in both eyes with mana spears. ¡°KOLBURN I WILL KILL YOU!!!!¡± I screech and then codex takes over my body. He puts my hand to the ground and I can see the mana enveloping my arms from the rings. It drains a whole ring and then I regain control of my body. I look up to see three whole legions of goblin-men. They look around see me and start yelling. ¡°GOD HAS SUMMONED US, WHERE IS OUR PREY?¡± I point towards Kolburn. The three goblin-men captains start yelling orders. I look around at the crowd its dead silent. I see Angel and the girls and beside them John. Angel has a faint smile and John has a look of surprise. Everyone else in the crowd however has looks of fear in their eyes. I mean I did just summon a bunch of demonic beasts. I can hear Kolburn say something behind me. ¡°you are truly a great opponent for making me take of my limiter¡± I can feel the mana change behind me. The goblins surge forward and he butchers them as if they are normal goblins. Pieces of flesh are going everywhere. Its overwhelming my mind. I can''t move. The goblins don''t stop rushing forward till they are all dead. Kolburn looks up breathing hard. ¡°you *ha are a truly *ha Strong opponent¡± he then moves faster then what I can see and I am suddenly flying forward my back is broken its painful. I land in the middle of the bodies and hear the principle yell ¡°match over Kolburn has won.¡± ¡°ya right old man this is a duel to the death.¡± I can feel my body reconstructing my back. I hear Kolburn arrive beside me. I can feel something crawl all over my body. What is this a spell? ¡°how do you feel now Charles? The girls will come to me now they are attracted to strong males am I right or am I right?¡± he keeps gloating his victory for about a minute. And then steps on my shoulder. ¡°well its time to end this battle is it not? Prepare to die.¡± I can see Angel and John running towards me. ¡°stop don''t kill my teacher of magic!!¡± (John) ¡°NOOO stop¡± (Angel) he lifts his sword with a frown and looks down ¡°even though i beat you, she still likes you, why?¡± I don''t respond and close my eyes. SWISH CRUNCH I open my eyes and see my body is still attached to my head. Some blood falls down right in front of my face. I look up and see a black like two tails extending from my amour going right through Kolruns neck and out his mouth and one through his chest. I get up slowly and look around the ground littered with goblin-men flesh has no armour on. Angel and John are standing less then 5 meters away. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14186 chapter 42: leaving AUTHORS NOTE: it seems many have conflictions on the direction of the last few chapters but most of it will make sense later on in this chapter. Much will be explained. Also the goblin-men can''t mine THEIR IN A DUNGEON. Their is no layers of earth under them. The only material is the material the dungeon is made out of. I walk towards PAIN and direct FEAR telepathically as he can no longer see. As I move towards PAIN slowly, I pick up Angel and John with my armour tails. It seems to understand what I want it to do simply by thought I don''t even have to talk telepathically to it. As I gather everyone in one area I see guards rush forward from the doors in the arena ¡°KILL THE DEMON DON''T LET IT GET AWAY!!!¡± all of us are now in one spot. Codex takes over my body and I slowly place my hand onto the ground. A large blue ring goes all the way around me and my companions. I feel the last 5 rings drain completely and then my own mana is drained. And then I blacked out. I woke up to the sun shining in my eyes. In my arms were John and Angel. Their clothes were ripped up so you could see both of their chests. My body feels heavy torn and sore. I look around and see some trees and a pond. I move my head back and see the bodies of FEAR and PAIN both are sleeping. I push the girls off and slowly get up. ¡°codex what happened it feels like I partied hard in my old world.¡± ¡°well we teleported away, that''s why I told you to forge the note and get some extra cash¡± ¡°where are we?¡± ¡°honestly no idea¡± ¡°hmm¡± I look down and see that the girls are awake Angel looks at John and her eyes open ¡°John why you boobs?¡±(Angel) ¡°hm what?¡±(John) ¡°why do you have boobs?¡±(Angel) ¡°because John is a girl her real name is Joanna¡± (me) ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°okay where are we Charles?¡± (Angel) ¡°no idea we are however far away from Black Wall and home¡± (Charles) ¡°hey this looks like my homeland¡± (Joanna) ¡°oh you recognize where we are?¡±(Charles) ¡°yes the trees look similar but if I am right there should be a lot of demons and monsters in the forest.¡± (Joanna) ¡°hm looks like we will have to be careful¡± (Charles) ¡°how did you beat Kolburn?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°he is a well known son of the head council member who never shares his name. Kolburn had the ring of strength, mana and ring of desperation on¡± ¡°what do those rings do?¡± ¡°the ring of strength quadruples your strength, the ring of mana quadruples you mana and the ring of desperation makes you stronger, faster and smarter the longer you fight. Your only real chance of winning should have been to kill him/incapacitate him first. He was a huge mana pool to start but not only that, he was also wearing the ring of foresight allowing him to see what one person is going to do¡± ¡°well my armour technically has a mind of its own so seeing that would have required him to wear 2 rings.¡± ¡°not only that but where did you get all that mana? That was a ridiculous amount almost the same amount as one of the council members themselves¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°these rings of mana¡± I show her the rings. As she inspects them I continue talking ¡°although they are currently empty so they are kind of useless right now¡± she hands them background ¡°so what is with those mutated creatures calling you God?¡± (Joanna) ¡°ya we want to know¡± (Angel) ¡°its a long story¡± I explain to them everything about abyss and the goblins. I left out everything pertaining to codex. ¡°so what your saying is that you have lived for about 16 years?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°and your body is still ten years old like us?¡± ¡°yup¡± ¡°doesn''t make any sense to me but whatever¡± ¡°ya¡± ¡°well anyways we need to get moving before we are attacked¡± I look over at FEAR and PAIN they are standing and look better then before. FEAR is still blind and PAIN is limping. We head south and I kill some minor animals like raccoons and squirrel and feed them to PAIN and FEAR. After a couple hours we stop and rest. As Angel is resting on me Joanna is resting on another tree. As we rest in silence I hear *CRUNCH right behind me. I get up, pull out my sword to see a couple of orcs behind me. I jump back and he smashes the tree where I just was. Angel rolls forward and I see FEAR being thrown a corpse by PAIN. I jump forward and block the orc from moving his axe and one of my armour tails pierces his head. Because its a forest I can''t see how many their are but from where I am there looks to be large amount. It turns into a blood bath around my feet. In the centre is Joanna and Angel using spells to kill orcs after about 5 minutes the orcs stop coming but I can hear them shuffling around in the trees. ¡°I have healed one of FEAR''s eyes and PAIN is in a good enough state to go hunting orcs, you should let them go and get some food¡± (codex) ¡°FEAR and PAIN go get some food and eat to your hearts content¡± they wander off and I can hear the sound of combat. Some orcs come forward after they leave and I just cut them down. I then lay down and go back to relaxing. ¡°how can you relax with so many orcs around?!?!¡± (Joanna) ¡°FEAR and PAIN have it under control¡± ¡°but from their numbers it should be a whole hoard of them!!¡± ¡°good that means they will have lots to eat.¡± I roll over and feel angel snuggle against my back. ¡°hey you told me that you would teach me magic if I followed you!!¡± ¡°I need some time to recharge, I''m tired¡± Joanna doesn''t answer and as I am about to sleep. ¡°don''t you have better clothes for us to wear?¡± I my other two shirts out of my bag and hand them to the girls ¡°no let me sleep I¡¯m tired¡± ¡°fine¡± ¡°turn over¡± (angel) I turn over and she snuggles against my chest. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14192 chapter 43: marriage? Authors note: regarding robbing the bank Charles is rather arrogant and he also a history of stealing so its not surprising (at least to me) that he would steal from a bank. Also a note to all (made by Grimmend ) things that I see that make the fight (somewhat) more realistic in regards to MC OP claims: Charles Modified to an exceptional degree, but to my recollection all modification by Codex (save PAIN''s breath attacks) are passive/defensive (No bladder, reinforced bones, etc.) With said modifications, he is capable of training with high grade gravity gear, but his actual combat skill is rudimentary at best, everything until recently he was simply able to overwhelm them with raw power, or take them down with a cheap tactic (like when he feigned injury against the guard) Summoning such a large amount of Abyssal Goblins would understandably drain his mana to the point of exhaustion. Now, for everyone''s'' favorite cadaver, Kolrun Born of a council member, which genetically grants him an exceptional mana capacity from birth. As a child of a world noble, he will have had access to the best training and tutelage since birth, where as Charles had to makeshift a training regiment with Codex and their admittedly limited understanding of the world. While FEAR and PAIN are both monstrous beasts they''re just that, beasts. Codex has yet (To my knowledge) improved their intellect, meaning that all higher forms of strategy must be micromanaged by Charles, which allowed them to be made short work of by Kolrun and companions. Had Charles brought out the Legions right away, the additional numbers may have tipped the scales as the trio would not be able to focus on the boss mobs. Last but not least is gear. Charles has goblin made armor (granted, it has a very, VERY interesting effect at the end) while Kolrun most certainly has mastercrafted equipment, along with rings and such to further boost his power. Charles does have rings, but they (again, to my recollection) are passive/defensive only granting bonuses such as regen or mana storage. All things considered, I would grade the current Charles as a B- and Kolrun as an A (Ancient thing and council mages are S-SSS and Abyssal goblins are D+ for comparison purposes) things that I see that make the fight (somewhat) more realistic in regards to MC OP claims: I wake up before the girls and find Joanna snuggling against my back. Can''t blame her its f*cking cold right now. I get up and bring Joanna closer to Angel. The two of them sleepily snuggle closer to each other. I inspect my armour. It has somewhat changed from the battle. Before the battle it looked crude and had a somewhat pointy edges. It now looked well refined and almost like a second skin or chain mail. I inspected the tails. During the battle they were crude like a tree broken in half with many broken points. Now the two tails had one defined point that was fairly sharp. It seems that the absorption of the other goblins armor made the armor stronger and caused it to evolve. After inspecting my new armour i thought about the match. ¡°codex with the amount of mana in the rings i wouldn''t have been able to teleport with more then 2 people yes?¡± ¡°yes.¡± i sat their silently. And remembered the fear filled faces of Elaine, Anna and Sophia. It wounded my heart. Was i really that scary? I mean the dark armour and goblins really didn''t help. But they didn''t even run to my aid when Kolburn was about to kill me. I guess they truly didn''t like me enough to help me. As i sit there pitying myself Joanna wakes up. ¡°I have been meaning to ask you but,... do you ever go to the bathroom or eat? I mean i have seen you eat but never go to the bathroom at all. And your never the one who seems hungry.¡± ¡°i don''t need to eat or go to the bathroom i experimented on myself to get the effects of not needing to go to the bathroom and this ring here on my hand is the ring of nutrition meaning i don''t need to eat.¡± ¡°oh okay that''s all fine and dandy but I¡¯m hungry¡± i pull out some food from my ring of storage and Angel wakes up and eats to. I take some water out and drink, handing the glasses and leather flasks to them afterwards. As we get up FEAR and PAIN return. ¡°with the extra food PAIN got he can resist Fatigue for a much longer span although not as advanced as FEAR''s¡±(codex) i grunt in reply and get on FEAR. Joanna and Angel get on as well. Angel sits on my lap while Joanna sits across from us. ¡°so when are you going to teach me magic?¡± ¡°master if i may be blunt just give her to me in my watch form i will still be able to communicate to you and you will still be my master but i will not be able to take over your body temporarily.¡±(codex) Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.¡°just don''t modify her got it?¡± ¡°yes master¡± i take off my watch as i am doing so ¡°what are you doing taking off your watch for? doesn''t help me learn magic.¡± ¡°put it on and you will find out¡± she puts it on and a weird looks goes across her face. She then looks at me ¡°HOW THE HELL DID YOU GET A GRIMIORE?!?!?¡± ¡°well technically i made it ask codex about it¡± she looks at me weird and seems to be getting an explanation from codex. We keep moving without talking and angel seems to enjoy being around me. As we move i attempt to absorb more mana from the air to replenish the now malnourished rings. After i don''t know how long we stop. I open my eyes and turn my head. It looks like a rundown keep in front of me. I get up and jump off the girls follow suit. Joanna runs forward ¡°YAY I¡¯m home!¡± she runs straight to the giant door. I can see several guards on the crumbling walls. The keep look like it had been under siege for years. Their were holes in the wall and certain parts were collapsed. I walked forward slowly. With Angel by my side. The doors open and Joanna is grabbed and brought in. The doors are then promptly slammed shut. Several crossbowmen aim their crossbows at me but none of them fire. I simply stand their for a while and eventually the doors open. I walk in with Angel and tell PAIN and FEAR to go hunting. PAIN lays down however and starts sleeping. FEAR is actually to slow to catch food by himself so he lays down beside PAIN and closes his eyes. I know he doesn''t require sleep so i know he isn''t doing that. I enter into a town that is barely surviving. It looks like a war zone only some of the houses are still standing and the ones that are seem to be in bad shape. I look into the eyes of the people. Their seems to be no hope in their eyes. Almost like fish eyes. We enter into the keep and walk until we see a grand chamber. I walk in. The king on the chair seems old and tired. Beside him is Joanna. ¡°so young boy i here you are an experienced mage. But if you are then why do you look like a knight?¡± ¡°is their danger in learning the book and the sword?¡± ¡°anyways will you help me and my people? Orcs attack everyday and we are at our last straws and hope is nowhere in sight not only that but my country has a debt and all our income is spent on defending ourselves.¡± ¡°how much is your debt?¡± ¡°1500 gold pieces. I know the sum is meagre for most countries but my country Iceland is small pour and the land is not fertile.¡± ¡°well then it seems i can solve one of your problems.¡± i take out all the gold i own and hand it to a guard beside me. It seems there is a trust issue with me. Oh well they will respect me with time. The Guard takes it away to count and the king looks surprised ¡°the amount is 1650 gold pieces even.¡±(Charles) ¡°where did you get this amount of gold? Around here even silver pieces are rare¡±(King) ¡°I stole from the rich bankers and bet on myself¡±(Charles ¡°no bankers around here are that rich where are you from?¡±(King) ¡°Black Wall is the city nearest to my home village¡±(Charles) ¡°but that''s 3 months travel from here!¡±(King) ¡°yes and?¡±(Charles) ¡°my daughter said you travelled for a mere two days to arrive here!¡± (King) ¡°teleportation magic is quite helpful if i do say so myself¡± (Charles) ¡°telep.. but that''s lost magic!¡±(King) ¡°well it''s found now¡±(Charles) ¡°I King Rolo of Iceland offer my Daughter Joanna in exchange for helping us regain our former glory! Please help us if you have discovered lost magic you must be incredibly powerful!¡± ¡°dad do i mean that little to you that you would marry me off to a stranger?¡±(Joanna) ¡°Charles is mine!¡±(Angel) ¡°you can''t share?¡±(Rolo) ¡°um i think your moving things along here to fast. You don''t even know how strong i am. Why i don''t i help you for a week and then we can re-discuss our deal.¡±(Charles) ¡°sounds good although i wonder why you would reject taking over my kingdom...¡±(Rolo) ¡°well anyways i will get started right away, lead me to your walls¡± the guards lead me out of the keep and to the walls. I started doing repairs on them. Due to my practise with building stone homes back home it wasn''t incredibly hard. As i put the walls back up i started injecting mana from in the air into the stones. I managed to repair the biggest hole in the wall before i tired out and ran out of mana. Angel was with me the whole time and helped me back to the castle. The guards lead me to a room. Angel got me some water when i asked i drank it and went to bed exhausted. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14612 chapter 44: servants I spent a whole entire month fixing the walls of the town and then spent another week repairing various buildings. It seems that every year the Orcs attack in a large Hoard and this year they had not come yet. I am assuming that we ran right through their camp on our way here. Meaning that they would need time to re-launch or reorganize their army as we kind of cut right through it. Since we came and have started repairing the town the atmosphere has greatly improved. People are now smiling in the streets and I have gotten the nickname ¡° Dark Saviour¡± Angel and Joanna the whole time have been learning from codex so that''s why I have only seen Angel at night. The last couple of days I have noticed that FEAR and PAIN have only been going hunting for a couple hours a day. In shifts. I asked codex about it and he told me that he couldn''t improve them any more with out them turning into wild beasts. So they have been only eating what they need to. Today is special I am going to summon some of my minions. ¡°Joanna and Angel I am going to need codex for an hour or two this morning after you girls can continue your lessons¡± Codex has been doing a really good job teaching them. From what I have been told from the court of nobles (the nobles who are not the kings family that live in the castle) I walk out into the cool morning air. Its never hot here I have been told by the king which is much to my liking. ¡°Good morning codex, ready?¡± ¡°Yes it is a nice morning and ready when your are master¡± Codex instructs me on how to do the summoning and when to do it. I spent much of last night working on how to summon. A blue ring appears on the ground. I am only doing a small summoning so I don''t need Mana from my rings. I keep chanting aloud and mana leaves my finger tips and heads towards the ring. After a lot of my mana has been sucked in it is complete and no longer drains me. ¡°God you summoned us your pitiful servants right before we were going to die thank you, you have answered our prayers!¡± Before me stand 2 of my urkai although in bad shape. They are skinny and seem malnourished and well kind of smell. They only have 2 knives both are however like my sword so it isn''t hopeless. I can tell both of them are male well because... they are both naked. ¡°Follow me you two are going to need clothing¡± I head back towards the town only to arrive at the gate. ¡°Hey guys lower the drawbridge¡± I can see two guards holding crossbows looking back at me. They seem unsure of what to do. I wonder why? Then it hits me. Orcs are known to be around here and my urkai look like them ¡°Hey Guys they aren''t Orcs!¡± They don''t respond at all. I can see more guards arriving but all of them have confused looks on their faces. ¡°HEY lower the bridge now or I will force it down! Got that ? Then Move!¡± (Charles) The bridge starts to slowly lower and once it has there are guards with their swords drawn facing me. ¡°So ugh whats with the Orcs Dark Saviour?¡±(guard 1) ¡°They aren''t Orcs they are urkai¡± (charles) ¡°What is a urkia?¡±(guard 2) ¡°A goblin that was been transformed and mutated to look like a human¡±(Charles) ¡°God what is an Orc?¡±(urkai 1) ¡°It Speaks!!!!¡± (Guard 3) ¡°Why wouldn''t we be able to speak?¡± (urkai 2) ¡°Both of them can speak?!?!?¡± (Guard 4) ¡°Idiots what''s the hold up?¡± (Captain of the guard) If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The captain of the city Guard is Gregory. I haven''t bothered to remember his last name as he kind of hates me. Thankfully after fixing the walls the King made me the 3rd highest power in the kingdom. Only the King and his Daughter have more Authority although since I am still independent from the kingdom they can''t tell me what to do. ¡°Move out the way we are going to a tailors store¡± (Charles) I walk forward but Gregory walks right in front of me. ¡°You think i am letting these wild animals into my city?¡±(Gregory) ¡°You think i won''t tell you to stand down?¡± (Charles) He knows that if i order him to he will have to comply or risk me leaving although i think he would be happy if i left. But disobeying me would also result in him committing partial treason as i was given authority only within the city. ¡°Fine but we will be watching you...¡± (Gregory) He walks back to the gate and they close it. They are to paranoid of an attack. Do they really think that with FEAR and PAIN sitting within 500 meters of the gate isn''t a big enough deterrent? Anyways as we walk through town everyone runs into their houses and stores scared shit less of the naked urkai behind me. I go up to the nearest clothing store which now has a closed sign on it, and knock on the door. ¡°We are closed¡± ¡°And I have two heads open up¡± ¡°I don''t service orcs¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t orcs they are urkai¡± The door opens up slightly and I can see an old man peak his head out. ¡°They don''t look like the orcs I fought in my time....They¡¯re to small to be like them and they don''t have tusks and they are very green. Promise they won''t attack me and my family¡± ¡°we promise sir!¡±(urkai) A bewildered look goes across the face of the old man and the door slowly opens. ¡°Welcome to my clothing store... Whatever you are... ¡± The old man has his two daughters in the clothing store and as soon as they see the urkai enter behind me their faces turn really pale. Considering that the two are still naked it doesn''t surprise me to much. ¡°I need two full sets of clothing for the two of them and shoes if you have any¡± They Dress the urkai up and when they are all done both of the urkai bow to the women while saying ¡°Thank you very much fine ladies, for helping us pick out clothes¡± I could see the surprise running across their faces as they most likely assumed that the urkai were mute as they didn''t speak a single word the whole time that we were there. A smile shows across my face ¡°Well its time to head home to lunch you two are probably hungry¡± They smile and we head towards the keep. I put money on the table. The king pays me every week 5 silver which is quite the wage up here as 10 coppers is the usually wage around here. I can see the urkai''s eyes light up when they see the silver i put on the table. As we walk i ask them ¡°So what are your names?¡± ¡°Why would God need to know our names we are to pathetic to even be graced with you saying our names¡± ¡°Tell me¡± ¡°My name is Ben Bull¡± ¡°And mine is Jack Joes ¡± Next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14618&pid=150619#pid150619 Chapter 45: explaining We walk into the kitchen. Ya not to the dinning room. Why? Well I think the servants would kind of hate me if I did. I start cooking. Well if you can call it cooking. I basically gave them charred meat on a plate. I watched them as they ate... my expectations were... completely off... I swear I could have seen Stars in their eyes as they asked this question ¡°God can we have more of your Godly food?¡± So I whipped up another batch of... burnt steak... my attention span for cooking is terrible. As I gave it to them several people walked into the room. ¡°Who is making that awful smell in here?¡±(servant 1) ¡°If anyone ate what I smell it wouldn''t surprise me if it killed them¡± (cook) ¡°Man how can you burn something that bad you''d have to be an idiot¡± (servant 2) I speak quite loudly so that they can hear me ¡°Is someone insulting my cooking?¡± They look at me and their faces pale. Its quite well known I am a capable mage inside the keep. Considering that I put up a nice fireworks display 2 days ago... ¡°No sir¡±(Servant 1) ¡°Must be someone else¡±(cook) ¡°Must have been the dish I left in the oven¡±(Servant 2) The three started cooking and we left the room and went to the common room to sit down. When I sat down they sat on the ground beside me. ¡°what are you two doing, take a seat¡± ¡°we get seats?¡±(ben) ¡°we don''t have to sit on the floor?¡±(Jack) ¡°yes now hurry up¡± They quickly take seats across from me. ¡°So why were you almost going to die?¡± ¡°Well we broke the law a stole a copper coin to buy these daggers and then just as we got cornered in an ally blue rings appeared on the ground below us and then we appeared in front of you God¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°So why have we been summoned God?¡± ¡°Well i am going to create an army of urkai and attack the orcs with them.¡± ¡°You are quite ambitious my God, also what are these orcs you speak of?¡± I explain to them what orcs are and when i am done. The door slams open and Joanna walks in. ¡°THEIR YOU ARE! I need to borrow codex so me and Angel can continue training¡± ¡°Sure¡± I hand codex over and Angel walks into the room. She walks right up to me and sits on my lap while I hand the watch over to Joanna. Angel asks me a question. ¡°so who are they?¡± ¡°I am Jack Joes¡± ¡°and I am Ben Bull¡± Joanna looks bewildered it seems that she didn''t notice that the two of them were in the room. ¡°so God who are they?¡±(Ben) ¡°God where?¡±(Joanna) Ben points to me and says ¡°God is right beside you. Did you not know he was God?¡± ¡°Charles? Why are they calling you God?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡°long story, not the time, have fun training you two!¡± I ¡°help¡± them to the door blocking an questions and return to my seat. ¡°From now on you two are to call me ¡°Master¡± okay¡± ¡°yes God¡±(in unison) ¡°No call me Master¡± ¡°sorry God¡± (in unison) ¡°... what are you supposed to address me as?¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Good¡± I spend the rest of the day telling them about this world and how its very different from their eat plant society with no predators. I talk well into the afternoon and before I know it supper has come and gone. As I continue talking I see King Rolo walk in. ¡°So I heard some rumours that you trained some orcs¡±(Rolo) ¡°Sorry to disappoint you sir but we are not orcs we are urkai¡±(Ben) ¡°Oh your right you don''t look like orcs to many features are off and your way to intelligent. So Charles how did you stumble across them?¡± (Rolo) ¡°I didn''t stumble across them I summoned them¡± (Charles) ¡°oh? I never heard of urkai before must be the first time they were summoned¡± ¡°more or less¡± I then explained how I has going to get more of them and then head north to fight orcs. ¡°ha your crazy the orcs have never been truly defeated in the last 10 thousand years¡± ¡°its time to change that old man. The North will become the safe haven of humans in the future instead of the central kingdoms.¡± ¡°i hope these lands do i would love to see it rise to greatness¡± ¡°it will happen sooner then you think¡± I was compelled to help Rolo even tough he wasn''t smart or strong or rich or charming but because he cared for his people. I had seen it over the last couple of days. He treated the people wether fauna or normal as human beings like they should be. He acknowledged everyone who acknowledged him the Servants of the house loved him and he loved them. It was the kind of king that I could serve. *Growl *Growl ¡°hmm. Rolo what time is it?¡± ¡°around 9¡± ¡°sorry about that Ben and Jack I didn''t realize it was this late already. Lets see if there is some leftovers from supper left.¡± we went to the kitchen and they ate. When they were done eating I could over here them whispering to each other ¡°I like God''s cooking more this food is too soggy¡± ¡°and no crunch¡± I smiled as I entered my room. I put some of my extra Blankets on the room. ¡°sorry about the bad arrangement but you two will have to sleep on the floor with those 4 blankets¡± ¡°the blankets are for us Master?¡± ¡°yay we get blankets!¡± I go to sleep thinking life must be shitty in the labyrinth or am I just spoiled? chapter 46: in the forest I wake up and go outside with my minions. Jack and Ben must have good hearing or something because as soon as I got out of bed they were up and ready. Just like yesterday I do the summoning spell. However this time things are different. Any half decent mage could tell that I am sloppy and slow with my work. When the summoning was done only a single urkai stood before me even though i had used the same amount of mana as yesterday. Thankfully this one was clothed. ¡°God!¡± ¡°Call me Master and Jack and Ben will explain as we walk follow me. Also do you have a weapon?¡± He shows me his knife which looks similar to Ben''s and Jack''s. I snort and start walking to the direction of the forest. Today I want to start hunting orcs to thin their numbers. Although FEAR and PAIN are eating in the forest daily I am unsure if they are hunting orcs or not. As Ben and Jack explain why they are supposed to call me Master instead of God and various other things like what orcs and other beasts are as well as the customs I move forward looking for any signs of large movements of intelligent creatures. Orcs unlike normal animals will Clear trees to make a path to walk on. Much like humans do. After 2 hours I look up and see a dear. Since we haven''t found anything all morning and my three minions haven''t eaten anything yet I decide to kill it. I use all my hunting skills from the last world and slowly approach it. I crawl on the ground and move forward. When I get close I charge forward with my sword drawn and it runs away from me and the chase is on! NOT I simple throw a rock from beside me and using Magic crush its head with it. I grab a long skinny tree trunk off the forest floor and stick it all the way through the deer and then I gather wood and put it underneath the deer. I light the fire with Magic and cook the deer pit style. As the deer warms up and starts being cooked the urkai start grabbing the semi and cooked parts off and eat it. I realize after a while that I had not skinned the deer. So I decided to ask them a question. ¡°how''s the food?¡± ¡°Godly Master¡± (Ben) before I can ask the other two they stuff their faces in their chunks of meat and After a whole hour of being there the whole entire deer has been eaten. ¡°you guys need to rest or shall we continue on?¡± ¡°continue on¡± (Jack) Jack was very stiff in his answer which kind of surprised me. Must be pride kicking in, they most likely want to prove they are superior to the newbie or that they aren¡¯t weak to me. As we move on the urkai easily keep up to my fast walking pace. After an hour of walking I stumble upon what appears to be a large trail. We head in the direction that is away from town and continue on it for a good 30 minutes. That''s when I can hear something over the next ridge. I signal to my urkai to stay with basic hand movements and continue on by myself I put my helmet on and pull out my blade as I go over the next ridge. When I go over it I can see three Orcs looking the wrong way to see me with several people in chains. I quickly return to my urkai and tell my urkai the plan. We march forward with me at the back when the orcs see us surprise across their faces. As we move closer the orcs seem uneasy but have made no movements towards their weapons. The people look downtrodden. It seems we have crushed and obliterated their small ray of hope. When we get within 5 meters of the orcs one starts speaking orcish. Which is the sign that my minions are to attack. They do so flawlessly. They all jump forward while quickly pulling out their daggers slashing the orcs throats. The orcs go down choking on their blood and fall down. The goblins quickly took they''re terrible armour and try to find any coins. While I stride forward and cut the prisoners cuffs off. There is only 4 prisoners and they don''t say anything once they are free. They only look around in confusion. I don''t say anything and simple order my Urkai. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°drag them off the road we don''t want other orcs to see their bodies¡± all three of my minions get up face me and bow while saying ¡°yes master¡± they pull the bodies off the road and i can tell it is quite the workout for them. The orcs are very fat and look like they haven''t run around in years if not decades. The once prisoner''s look at me before I leave. I still haven''t taken off my helmet so they don''t know what i am. ¡°sir please don''t leave us like this!¡± it was an elderly man who had shouted he appeared to be the oldest of the four men before me. ¡°....¡± ¡°please at least lead us to a village or town!¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I am begging you please sir¡± ¡°fine, follow me¡± We head back into the forest and in the meantime its seems my urkai are building a fire. Right beside the orcs corpses.... ¡°what are you three doing?¡± ¡°we are going to eat orcs Master!¡± I stare at them blankly and then think hey why the hell not. The orcs have been striped of anything of value and are now naked on the ground. I break a thin but tall tree with my hands and stick an orc on it. I then put one of the orcs onto it and set it over the fire. Not before putting up two other pieces of wood so that the orc sits above the fire however. The four men sit quietly off to the side while my urkai eat all three of the orcs. My urkai''s appetite surprises me a lot. They had eaten a huge amount considering that each orc was bigger then one of them. Once they finished we got up and headed back towards home. We had had a long enough day of wandering the forest. We paid no mind to the four men who were arguing. However it seemed the old man won before we got out of sit. We kept up our pace and the whole time we walked I could see the four men panting just to keep up with our pace. We broke out of the forest and arrived back at the capital just before sundown. FEAR and PAIN were sleeping by the main doors. We kept walking and that''s when the four men stopped following. Realizing that they were probably scared I turned back and stopped right in front of them. The youngest one probably no older then 15 got on his knees while crying. ¡°please don''t hurt us and let us go free.¡± the other three looked like they were about to do the same so I took off my helmet. ¡°its safe in the town, the Cerberus and the Lizard are tamed so don''t worry¡± I then turned back walked up to the gate which thankfully opened without me having to throw my authority around. I entered the city and could see the City Guard captain off to the side. I walked right to him and stopped when I was in front of him. ¡°you see the four men behind me?¡± ¡°yup they your mutts too?¡± ¡°nope they are to be feed and clothed for the night here is a silver to cover the cost¡± I put a silver on the table. Gilbert smiled. His monthly wages were 2 silver. He could get good rooms and good meals for the four of them for a mere 750 copper which meant i had just tipped him 250 copper. I headed back to the keep while Gilbert approached the four men and lead them to part of town known for its good food and beds. If rumours went around that Gilbert was treating war refugees like princes then his reputation in town would be good and over time better then mine. I assumed that was his goal which quite helped me as I wanted to be free of the responsibility of taking care of those four. I walked into the castle and headed to my room. While the three followed. I didn''t have anymore blankets so I didn''t say anything. It seemed that they did pull off a blanket from the orcs so they put that on the ground and then we all went to sleep. next chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=14702 chapter 47: discussion of kings When I woke up Angel was happily snuggle up against my chest. Seeing as how I felt so comfortable I decided to stay their for half an hour. When I got up Angel grabbed by arm. I turned around and she looked deeply into my eyes. It kind of made me uncomfortable as we were only 10 and a half years old. After looking into them for a while she spoke. ¡°don''t go far today the king said he had an audience and wanted you their.¡± I nodded my head and left the room with my three minions. I went out the gate and a little bit into the forest to summon another urkai. I summoned 2 today but it took up the majority of my mana. Thankfully these ones had clothes as well and one had a short sword while the other a knife. We then went back inside to eat breakfast. The urkai ate a lot of the meat. It seems that they aren¡¯t interested in vegetables at all. I got a drink of water and ate an apple for the taste. The urkai continued to eat for the next 2 hours. They burned the meat and ate it, ate it raw, ate it covered in blood and they even ate rats who came to close. A servant eventually came to fetch me and I went to the thrown room with my minions in tow. When we entered only the royal family (Rolo and Joanna) and Angel were in their. I walked in and stood in front of the king. ¡°you summoned me?¡± ¡°yes¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because um...¡± ¡°spit it out already¡± ¡°okay...(deep breath) well you see a kingdom on our western border was offered me a deal in exchange for clearing out the orcs he marries my daughter and gets my kingdom. The problem is he is my age already has three wives and is known for breaking off the his deals when they go sour. His kingdom is twice as large as mine and well I can''t really refuse because well his army is much larger then mine and he doesn''t have orcs knocking on his doors. Nor can I not offer him my daughter as their are no suitable suitors for my daughter other than already married kings. The ones who cold be suitors view my land as more of a nuisance rather then a way to expand their lands. Today is the day that they come with the finale document and if I say no without a valid reason then they will most likely declare war as we are to weak to defend ourselves.¡± ¡°and where do I fit in?¡± ¡°well I was wondering if you would be willing to be my daughters finance until a good suitor came up.¡± I looked at Joanna she seemed really nervous. Not surprising really my answerer would determine if her kingdom fell into ruin and if she were to marry and old man. I thought about it for a couple of minutes. ¡°I would have no problem if you were to be engaged to Angel at the same time. I know that the both of you greatly like each other and I have heard Angel on many occasions say she would accept no other man.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°fine but on one condition¡± I could see his eyes light up ¡°only I can break off the engagement¡± He smiled, Joanna on the other hand frowned and before she could protest.. ¡°Deal take care of my daughter¡± Joanna was left gaping her dad was beaming and I looked at Angel who appeared...indifferent... ¡°Son in law the meeting with the foreign dignities starts in an hour. I will have seat of equal height moved into the thrown room to be put beside my daughters chair and a chair prepared for Angel as well before the meeting starts.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I smiled and left the room. Joanna was right behind me. I left the room was half dragged to another room. I let her bring me to one because if I wanted to she wouldn''t be able to stop me. We arrived into a plain room and she turned around and closed the door. ¡°oh you want to get acquainted as husband and wife right away?¡± I can see her blushing and then her face hardens ¡°why did you set that last condition?¡± ¡°oh I don''t know I felt like spicing it up¡± she glares at me then walks right up to me. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°Charles silver-claw¡± ¡°no I mean really, you have only done amazing thing after amazing thing since I have met you, you are the epitome of what I desire to be and you make it look so easy?¡± I don''t respond and simply look down at her. I still have my helmet on so she can only see my eyes ¡°well who are you really?¡± Angel walks in and separates us much to my relief ¡°don''t ask Charles hard questions also we need to get dressed for the meeting¡± she turns to me. ¡°and you... look fine in your armour just don''t take it off¡± I went back to the thrown room and my chair was already set up. The chair although nice was not as grand as Rolo''s. I took my seat their and my minions stood behind it kind of like guards. As I sat there I thought about the question that Joanna had asked me. Who was I really? I had taken over this body even though it had belonged to someone else. was I Charles or someone else entirely? Was this world real or was my last one real? Did I deserve my power or was it all because of codex? Before I knew it Joanna and Angel were looking at me. ¡°stop thinking so hard¡± Angel then proceeded to flick my forehead which still had my helmet on. I looked up and the Throne room started to fill up. Angel and Joanna took their seats on either side of me. And the king his. Once the throne room had everyone it needed in their (court advisers, guards etc) the doors opened and three men appeared. One was a fat man with some papers in his hands one had the appearance of a guard although he was elaborate dressed and the third appeared to be a servant. He seemed odd however as he constantly watched his surroundings, he appeared uneasy and jumpy he also never took his eyes off the king... the fat man began speaking and I listened I did not however take my eyes of the servant. ¡°King Tat Flutton of the Kingdom of Take has prepared you a generous offer king Rolo of Iceland. we offer your daughter to take the hand of the Great King Tat so that he may restore your kingdom to it former glory, your walls that are in disrepair your fields full of blood will grow crops again and the walls will be rebuilt the orcs will be defeated and your daughters children will swear loyalty to the kings first born Rarrot.¡± the room was quite the message was quite insulting towards king Rolo it was basically a slap to the face and told him that his family wasn''t good enough to rule its own kingdom. The messenger was sweating because he to now knew that the message was as insulting as it could possibly be. ¡°ugh.. As well the king of Take has a condition to this Great and Generous offer the King of Iceland is to Swear fealty.. to .. king ... Tat¡± chapter 48: flesh The room was completely silent not a breath could be heard. The last line was a kick to the family jewels it named Rolo as incompetent and terrible ruler. King Rolo didn''t even move but from the messengers shaking legs I could tell Rolo Was drilling holes into his head with his stare. The message angered me as well who did this king think he was ordering other kings around like slaves? ¡°I am sorry but I must decline the generous ''offer'' you have given me because my daughter is already engaged to another. Since I can not comply to part of the offer I must decline the whole offer¡± ¡°you have been declining all the offers from King Tut on that basis, King Tut has demanded that you back up evidence of her having a suitor¡± ¡°but he is before you do you not see him?¡± the fat man and the shady servant finally take notice of me. With a sneer the fat man asks me ¡°and you are?¡± ¡°Talk to me in that tone again and I will cut off your head¡± Is what I said to him with a dead serious tone, leaving no room for misinterpretation or mistake as to what I said. the fat mans mouth drops and he stares at me. ¡°well ask again but in the correct way¡± He regains his composure ¡°if I may so ask your majesty, may I request to know your grand and glorious name?¡± ¡°My Title is King of the urkai¡± ¡°...your majesty could I have your name?¡± ¡°your king is not worthy of hearing it just as he is not worthy of seeing my face¡± I had just turned the tables on insulting. If they could see my face they would see a great big smiling ten year old. ¡°if I my be so prudent as to ask why you are a better suitor then king Tat?¡± ¡°I have already rebuilt the walls of the city, hunted orcs, crushed a orc camp and am going to go through with my promises unlike your untrusted king, who leaves things half finished and in worse condition then before¡± the fat man opens his mouth to speak but then closes it to think. I look over to king Rolo who is smiling and Joanna who was a look of satisfaction on her face. ¡°I have never heard of the King of the urkai¡± ¡°we are wanderers from beyond the orcs¡± this was a double tacked move. It not only allowed me to claim all the land north of the orcs but showed my kingdom as an unknown size and strength. Even if I was bluffing. ¡°well it seems this audience is over we will take our leave¡± before the fat man even finished the ''servant'' threw something towards king Rolo seeing this I forced one of my armour tails to catch it. After I caught it I felt something *THUD I had caught the knife headed towards Rolo and then looked at the foreigners. I then looked at my chest and heard the Fat man say ¡°King Tat sends his regards King of rags¡± I simply stood up and got off my throne. Blood dripped onto the floor. 30 seconds passed, then a minute then 2 minutes. I had not moved an inch, no one in the throne room moved at all. The fat man said. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°did he die standing up?¡± ¡°no I did not¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes in the room went wide. ¡°Is that all you can do to me weaklings?¡± I take a stride forward. ¡°you think one assassin is enough to take me down?¡± another step forward, blood is now flowing onto the floor through my wound. I can feel that it is all the way through my body and in my left heart. ¡°did you think the king of the Far north reaches would fall so easily?¡± I am now less then two feet away ¡°did you think the king of Iceland would pick a weak suitor?¡± I am now only a foot away. ¡°if anyone moves they will die, the boy in pretty armour and the idiot who threw the knife at me are yours boys its to bad your going to have to eat them raw.¡± my urkai rush forward and the guard and assassin move their hands to their weapons, only to have their hands grabbed by my tails. They looked up fearfully and then the urkai were upon them. It was a merciless slaughter. The guard was slashed in the throat and left to bleed out. but the assassin was pinned down and each urkai grabbed a limb and slowly pulled his body apart. When his limps popped out they would stop, pop them back in then repeat. It lasted at least twenty minutes until one of them accidentally ripped his leg off. When that happened they grabbed a torch and cauterized his leg. They then ate his leg in front of him cutting off pieces for each one to eat. While they were doing that I went back to my seat. With the knife/really long dagger in my chest. I think everyone saw it sticking out of my back before I sat down again. I pulled the knife out and threw it on the ground. I then continued to watch the spectacle before me. They ripped off his ''staff'' and ate that in front of him as well, then his other leg and arms. They then killed him ate the rest of this body and then onto the swordsman. When they ate him they did so systematically eating it within 10 minutes. They then returned to behind me with all the armour and clothes from the guard and would be assassin. The fat mans robes were covered in blood from the two bodies and he was shivering in obvious fear while looking at me in dark armour. ¡°does the King fat the glutton have anything else to say?¡± ¡°n-n-no s-s-sir¡± ¡°good then begone¡± he ran straight for the door fell, got up, fell again scampered up and then made it out. I turned towards the king. ¡°so you happy with your deal?¡± his face was as pale as a ghost but I could see a week smile. ¡°it takes a monster to crush a kingdom¡± I reply with in monotone ¡°or one to make one¡± chapter 49: swords After the meeting with the foreign dignitaries the hall slowly emptied and then it was just me the king and the two girls. ¡°well I think its about time I go for my morning walk¡± (Rolo) ¡°can I join you father?¡±(Joanna) ¡°may I as well?¡±(Angel) ¡°sure lets go, would you like to come Charles?¡±(Rolo) ¡°no that''s fine¡± from Rolo'' voice I could tell that he really didn''t want me to come with him. I mean he did just find out that his only child¡¯s fiancee was a cold blooded killer who didn''t take shit and had just bluffed about having an army. So they left the room and I still sat in the chair. No one had touched the two blades that the assassin had thrown so I went and picked them up. When I picked them up.. ¡°hello we are the soul blades of laughter and giggling¡± ¡°...DA fuck more people in my head?¡± ¡°no we are soul swords, special swords¡± ¡°why are you special?¡± ¡°because we get bigger and stronger the larger your soul is, plus we vibrate.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°the blades not the handles¡± ¡°okay... so why is that so good?¡± ¡°well how do you think we broke through your armor so easily?¡± ¡°hmm. Guess your pretty good blades but why are you called laughter and giggling?¡± ¡°swing us¡± I swung the blades and instead of creating a ''swoosh'' sound it sounded more like a little girls giggling and a hyena laughing. ¡°...¡± ¡°you like us? Our previous master was weak, we only serve whoever killed our previous owner¡± ¡°how did he get control of you two then?¡± ¡°he poisoned the one before himself.¡± ¡°you seem useful, now where are your sheathes?¡± ¡°simply place us against your arms, but first put a drop of blood on each us binding us to you¡± I proceed to do as they say and then place them against my arms. They slowly dissolve into my skin. It explains how the previous owner was able to sneak the weapons into the meeting though. ¡°you have quite the sizable soul, If we were to go to max size each of us would be bigger then you¡± ¡°can you become Harder then?¡± ¡°yup will do¡± ¡°so, um why is only one of you talking.¡± ¡°giggling doesn''t like to talk¡± ¡°... okay so laughter you have access to my memories right?¡± ¡°... no why do you think I would?¡± ¡°...no reason well then lets go get some water i am thirsty¡± I leave the throne room with my urkai in tow and grab myself a drink. When I enter the kitchen which had been making a huge amount of noise before we entered was now dead quite. Seems I¡¯m quite infamous now. As my minions eat I ask Laughter an important question. ¡°so why didn''t you two laugh and giggle when you were thrown?¡± ¡°because we were thrown straight and not swung, also when you stop holding on to us we stop making noise¡± ¡°useful to know...¡± my minions ate for a good 2 hours and then we left the city, I summoned one more urkai for a total of six then went to my room letting the urkai eat some more in the kitchen. This months grocery bill has going to be huge considering they only ate meat. I went to sleep feeling lazy. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I awoke and... I was in my bed all alone. Seems she slept somewhere else. I get out of bed and my urkai get out of bed as well. I head to Joanna''s bedroom and open the door. Angel and Joanna are sleeping together. I confidentially stride to the side of her bed. In my hand is a note which reads. I am going to go north and fight orcs with my urkai, I am leaving FEAR and PAIN to guard the city I should be back in a month or so, so don''t worry to much you two. PS. I am taking codex along. I place the note on her bedside table and take Joanna''s hand and slowly pry codex off. When I do I put it on my own hand and leave the room closing the door behind me. I then head for the town gate. Its 3:30 according to codex. I go up to the guard at the door and tell him to open the door. He complies without hesitation and I leave the city with my 6 companions. As we walk I look over at Jack''s and Ben''s weapons. I notice that they are much bigger and longer then when I summoned them. I slow down and they walk beside me. ¡°why are your weapons growing?¡± ¡°you don''t know master¡± (Ben) ¡°nope¡± ¡°they grow the more flesh you eat¡± (Jack) ¡°or if your are full and keep eating it takes all the food so you don''t throw up¡± (Ben) ¡°hmm...¡± I quicken our pace and after hours of travelling its sunny out. I kill a pair of raccoons with 2 stones and my minions eat breakfast. The rest of the day continues like this until late in the afternoon. My minions are exhausted from keeping up with me as I left my ring of gravity at the castle. As we are taking our break so they can catch their breath I walk a little out of the camp we had quickly set up. As I walk for about 5 minutes and am about to turn back. I see a drop off from the land coming up ahead. So their would be no where to walk any more. Just as I turn around *Chomp I turn around and head towards the edge as I get closer I go prone (laying down) and crawl/drag myself to the edge. Over the edge I see about 2 hundred orcs. ¡°master we can take them!¡± (laughter) ¡°wait who are you?¡± (codex) ¡°Laughter and you?¡± ¡°Grimoire of Charles Silver-Claw created in the lost library of the immortals.¡± ¡°well at least your comment on more people being in your head makes sense to me now¡± (Laughter) ¡°actually their is one more ABYSS¡± (codex) ¡°yes?¡± (abyss) The next voice that appeared was very deep and feminine it made abyss sound like a high pitched little girl. ¡°hello *giggle how are you sexy?¡± (giggling I think) ¡°very good and you?¡± (abyss) the two of them continued flirting while I was trying to think about what the hell is going on. My ancient sounding dungeon and my deep voiced sword were flirting. In frustration I yell ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?¡± I had unknowingly stood up and now looked down at the orcs. ¡°aw fuck¡± chapter 50: trailing sorry about the long update time had a bad brain block and couldn''t write what i wanted to write ================================================================== After I swore the orcs grabbed there weapons and made there way to my hill. I pulled my swords out of my arms and then jumped down. I landed on my feet surrounded by orcs. My blades where each a meter and a half long (5 feet) so just a bit longer then I am tall. They were pure black and katana shaped. The orcs stopped when they saw my tails come up and above my head like a scorpions. Neither one of us moved for several minutes. And then one pushed through. He was about 7 feet tall had bulging muscles and wielded an axe about the same length as one of my katanas. ¡°RAAAAAAAAAA¡± and then he charged and tried to bring his axe down onto my head. I brought my blade up to block and when the axe impacted against my blade it was simply cut against my blade and the piece that should have hit my head was blocked by my armoured tail. With my other blade I swiped sideways cutting him cleanly in half. His top half fell off and his guts poured out onto the forest floor. The orcs when they saw this started roaring and charged me. I swung my sword time after time killing orc after orc. Before I knew it I had cut down the last orc. As I stood their with my swords facing down. I hadn''t been paying attention to the noise but it was a laughter so loud it shook the nearby trees and bushes. I turn around and see a huge pile of orc corpses. Behind the pile of corpses are my 6 minions. I look down at myself and not a speak of blood is to be seen on my armour. ¡°YAY master brought us dinner, and tomorrows breakfast and lunch!!!¡± My mind blanks. I sit down on a log that the orcs had been siting on. The urkai start grabbing some orc pieces and starting to gather firewood to cook the orc meet. As the fire starts the laughter and giggling finally stops. I then step a couple feet out of the camp and summon more three urkai. They run over to the horribly smelling meat and join in on the meal. I grab some water out my ring of storage and a sleeping bag and lay down a couple of feet away from camp. Sleep finds me easily and I wake up late in the morning the next day. The urkai are still sitting around the fire eating away at the orcs flesh. The remaining amount is just a couple of arms and leg. However something feels off. It feels like someone is lurking in the woods. I again walk off a few feet away and summon one more urkai. He sees me, smells the remainder of the food and runs over to his new friends. I walk farther into the woods and come into a clearing. I don''t enter it but I can see over a thousand orcs walking down a path. It would seem that my laughter yesterday attracted them as they are constantly looking into the forest behind and around themselves them. I move back into the forest and head back to the camp when I arrive almost all the food was been eaten. ¡°you guys still hungry?¡± They all look at me funny. And then gobble down all the remaining orc flesh. ¡°yup ready to move out master?¡± (Ben) ¡°waiting on you now be quite this time.¡± we move slowly back to the path and as we arrive the last of them are walking by. We wait about a minute and then I tell them the plan. ¡°I am going to pick them off one at a time and you guys will eat on the move okay?¡± they nod in unison. Since they are ahead I pick up a stone and move to be within sight of them. When I see them I throw the stone crushing the nearest orcs head. I then retreat into the woods. The nearby orcs look down at their now dead comrade and stop. To my surprise they grab all of his good equipment and leave his body behind. It seems they left quite happy as they hurried back to the the rest of the orc group. It would seem that they are rather cold and unfeeling. I keep pace with them and the urkai drag the corpse into the woods. I don''t think killing another one that way would be a good idea. They march for about an hour and then they stop and appear to set up camp. I see a couple go off into the bushes most likely to relive themselves so I follow them. They all split off from each other and I creep up behind one of them. I can tell he is going to the washroom from the stream he is creating so I pull out my blade. I then swing and cut him right in half. Much to my Horror I realize that my sword is laughing like a hyena. I run back towards my urkai and forget to sheath my blade of laughter. Before I know it I am being followed by a large number of orcs with a laughing blade. The blade laughs louder and louder with each step I take as it swings up and down as I run. I look behind me. I then run for a long time without turning around. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I look behind myself and see a couple of orcs who are out of breath and I realize that I had left my ring of gravity at the castle. Seeing as they are exhausted I turn around and quickly start cutting them down. It seems I only got 50 of them. I hear some rustling in the bushes in the bush. I quickly hide behind a nearby thick tree. ¡°I wonder where God went off to I can smell his scent...¡± ¡°you have to remember to call him master he gets mad when you call him God how many times do we have to tell you?¡± ¡°ya ya ya I know. Hey look more food!¡± do I smell that bad that they can smell me? Well I haven''t taken a shower in 5 days... oh well I''ll take one when I get back to the city. I walk out into the clearing. And see all 10 of my loyal servants. ¡°so why did you guys walk off the path?¡± ¡°well.. um you know because um¡±(ben) ¡°spit it out God doesn''t have all day to listen¡± ¡°because we heard your laughter so we followed it¡±(ben) ¡°it''s good your free thinking like that, I might make you a commander of a legion one day¡± his eyes are sparkling ¡° really God?¡± ¡°if you keep up the good work then yes now eat quickly¡± They start eating the orcs raw and I sit down for a nice little nap. I wake up with a new plan. ¡°okay guys you listening?¡± ¡°yes master¡± (Ben) ¡°we are going to follow them to their camp¡± ¡°Master I have a question¡± (Jack) ¡°yes?¡± ¡°why did you run earlier?¡±(Jack) I pause and don''t say anything. Why did I run? I could have easily slaughtered all of them. ¡°you idiot can''t you tell?¡± (Ben) ¡°tell what?¡±(Jack) ¡°he didn''t kill them all because otherwise we would be stuck on the path for days! If we stayed their that long more orcs would be bound to cross and we would never be able to keep up with the amount of food!¡±(Ben) ¡°It all makes sense now! He didn''t kill them all because we are incompetent eaters! I guess that means we need to learn to eat faster!¡± (Jack) ¡°yes we will become the fastest eaters in the world so we don''t slow down GOD!!!!¡±(Ben) I look at them and get up walking back to the path. I think my minions think to highly of me, making up lies to make me look even better. Sigh* we arrive back at the path and the orcs have moved on. We follow the path and easily catch up. We follow them for the next three days and then we arrive at a hill. Once the orcs go over it we follow expecting for them to be at least a ten minutes walk away. When we go over the hill we see a giant orc encampment. I have never been good with estimation and I would say that their was at least 50 000 orcs milling around the giant camp. Their were no walls. Just tents. We had not moved an inch and then I looked down. A small creature that reminded me of what my urkai used to look like. He spoke ¡°@#$#%#¡± to my surprise Jack on my left responded ¡°@#$$%#$@#%¡± I look at him and ask ¡°what did he say Jack?¡± chapter 51: The Orc camp ¡°He said which division do we serve¡±(Jack) ¡°And what did you respond with?¡± ¡°That we don''t serve any division¡± (Jack) I look down at the short goblin. He looks up at me with a confused face. If he could see my face the goblin would most likely be scared of my huge creepy grin. ¡°Tell them that we serve the Demon lord to the south and are supposed to take over this army.¡± ¡°@$%#$%#$@#!@#%$@#!$@#%#@$¡± ¡°#$!@%#$!@%¡± (from now on I am simply going to make Jack auto translate without the unknown words mmm k?) ¡°He says he is going to lead us to the main tent.¡± We follow him and he falls several times. Some of the orcs when they see us enter the camp block our way. Most likely because goblins have no power in the camp. The goblin and orc have a short chat and then he looks at jack, speaks, and Jack translates. ¡°He says weak goblins are not allowed to pass, nor are hobgoblins.¡± ¡°Tell them that they can all fight the ¡°hobgoblins¡± and die each in a one on one fight¡± Jack and the goblin Translate to the orcs. it would seem Jack does not know orcish which isn''t very surprising. The orcs when they finish are laughing. But seem to comply as an orc steps forward. ¡°Ben your up,¡± ¡°Yes master¡± He steps forward and we form a ring around them. I can tell the orcs and goblins nearby are betting by the coins going into a helmet. I ask Jack and the goblin. ¡°What is the odds?¡± ¡°1:4:6:7¡± ¡°? What do you mean isn''t it only win or lose?¡± ¡°The bets are Ben will die in one swing, 2 swings, 3 swings or 4 swings¡± I walk up dragging the goblin and Jack I throw in a couple silver coins we snatched off the dead bodies of the first orcs we killed 4 days ago. ¡°Tell him that''s the bet that Ben wins¡± Jack tells them and they start falling over from laughter. I leave the silver coins in the helmet and return to the ring of orcs and make my way to the front. The challenger orc, Ben, and old orc is in the centre of the ring. Ben has his now sword, once dagger out, and the orc is carrying a large bastard sword in each hand. The old orc waves his head down and the fight starts. The orc charges right at Ben. Ben jumps right over the orc and when he is above the orc cuts his right shoulder, leaving a deep wound. The orc drops the bastard sword in his right hand. The orc turns around and ROARS incredibly loudly at Ben. Ben simply turns around and spits on the ground. The orc charges again. This time however Ben simply dodges the blade and while its far away, jumps in and cuts a tendon on the orcs leg. The orc falls down and seems unable to move his right leg. We can all see this as he simply falls over when he tries to get up. Ben slowly approaches from the right side were neither the orcs right arm of leg work anymore. The orc trying desperately to move doesn''t see Ben who bites right into the orcs neck ripping a chunk of flesh off. Blood starts rapidly flowing out and the orc goes down. The faces of the nearby orcs go white as Ben continues to eat the orc flesh. I walk over to the helmet with all the copper and silver pieces and empty it out into my ring. I walk back over and my other minions have joined in and the orc has almost been completely eaten. The goblin who helped with translating is trying to sneak away. I grab him with my tail and lift him up beside me. The orcs seeing this, get even more pale and scared. The urkai have finished eating and return to me. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Now lead me to your leader again¡± ¡°He says yes if you could put him down.¡± I put him down and hand him a silver coin that I won. The goblin seeing this grins ear to ear. He gladly leads us to the biggest tent and again we are stopped. The same thing happens but this time jack goes in and simply rips the orcs limbs off one by one. This happened 8 more times and every one of my urkai fought killing the orcs without mercy. As we walk I talk to Ben. ¡°Say can you translate as well?¡± ¡°No master it seems only Jack knows how to¡± I walk faster catching up to Jack ¡°Hey how do you know goblin?¡± ¡°I have no idea, the goblin started speaking and I just understood¡± ¡°hmm¡± I walk behind him a bit and codex talks to me. ¡°Charles goblins now how to speak goblin from birth, it seems that Jack inherited this trait.¡± ¡°I guess we got lucky then¡± We then enter the biggest tent. Their are 51 orcs in here each look much stronger then the average orc. All of them have full sets of armour and large halberds. They are all seated on wooden chairs. Their are 5 empty wooden chairs so I take one. ¡°Jack and Ben each of you take a seat, and get the goblin to stand in front of me.¡± They do as I saw Jack on my right Ben on my left. The goblin I can tell looks nervous and fearful. So I calm him down by simply giving him another silver coin. The goblin seeing it grins a huge grin and takes it. Looks like goblins are more prone to greed then fear I guess. The largest orc then speak ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are the urkai of the south sent by the Demon lord to attack the humans¡± ¡°And what do we have to do with it?¡± ¡°The Demon lord simply told us that an army was waiting for us¡± ¡°Why are you a week early?¡± ¡°We wish to fill the Demon lords wish as soon as possible¡± What did he mean early? ¡°You look too weak to lead us. From what the others told me your urkai are good fighters but no one has seen you fight so why should we follow you?¡± ¡°Fight me and you will all see¡± ¡°Their would be no enjoyment fighting you, you don''t even have a weapon and look weak.¡± I stand up and my tails grab the chair behind me and shred it into pieces within seconds ¡°Fight me or I will kill all of you right now¡± He stands up and speaks again with a confident look. ¡°Looks like you are worthy¡± We head outside and move to a pit like arena the orc simply says ¡°We will fight in there¡± ¡°OK¡± I jump down about 50 meters to the bottom landing on my feet as if it was nothing. 5 minutes later the orc opens a door on my left side and enters the arena. Another orc is with him. The battle begins when the second orc slice his arm down beginning the battle. chapter 52: army composition The battle was a pathetic display. It probably didn''t help that I used my ring of stealth. (refer to the chapter ring inspection) since I wanted to try it out, the battle was very short. I mean if you can''t see your opponent you would have to be a good fighter in order to fight them. Needless to say I wanted to see if my armour could eat flesh so I had my tails stab him in the chest and then not move. There was good and bad news from this experiment. My tails could absorb the blood but not the flesh. Seems it needs to be small enough to enter pores on my armour. Not surprising that it has pores considering its living. When I became uninvisible the whole crowd of orcs didn''t move or shout. It would seem I went against the desired outcome. My minions were at the top of the arena so I simply jumped up to were they were. ¡°its off to the planning tents we need to train these brutes¡± we went to the main tent where all the other leading orcs where. ¡°urkai¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°get rid of them from now on we lead this army not them.¡± My loyal minions flashed devilish smiles then attacked brutally. The orc leaders never saw it coming. They were already depressed that there leader had been killed and replaced and were watching me not my men. A couple of screaming minutes later the deed was done and they were dead. They were then eaten and I headed outside. My urkai following. ¡°LINE UP¡± The orcs then formed groups of around a thousand each after the message was translated. They had shields, some had armour, most had swords or battle axes and some of the orcs had bows. I looked at the orc lines it seemed that about 40% were left handed while 60% were right handed. So I separated each group into left and right handed. Then grouped them into two large masses of right and left handed. I then took groups of 5 thousand out of each and left them in the care of one of my urkai. The bow orcs I left aside. When all was said and done their were 9 groups of 5 thousand and 2 groups of archers and about 500 others. For a total of 55 500 orcs. Once we finished this I could see tons of goblins coming in bringing food. This sparked a great idea into my head. The orcs seeing the food went and ate. I clearly noticed however that they stayed with their newly formed groups with clear distinctions between each group. I realized that before I could not tell that their were groups before because they paths between each group was small and each group had simply been different sizes and had simply grouped up where they could find space. My grand idea had been to make crossbows and have the goblins armed, but that wasn''t all. I was going to create an ankle bitter crew. The goblins would ride on the orcs backs until they crashed into the enemy lines. They would then jump down and attack the enemies ankles and lower region. They were slower in a sprint and much shorter then the orcs so running with the orcs would normally have been crushed/trampled by the orcs. Tomorrow I would need to count goblins and we would start training as the orcs needed to get ready for my campaign. I woke up the next got a drink of water and then went back to business. The goblin crossbowmen would be under my lead while the 9 legions would under my minions. As I got the goblins building crossbows, they started tinkering with them to make them stronger. I left them alone as it would allow them to build something better then my half-ass designed crossbow. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I went over to my 2 legions of archers. I separated them into right and left handed and ended up with 5350 right handed and 4650 left. Using my remaining five hundred I manged to fill the gap of left handed and forced them all to take weapons and forget the bow. My goblins could only help the orcs on the front line, not be orcs on the front line. I gave one of the legions to my remaining urkai and then went into the forest. When I made sure no one was around I summoned 3 more urkai. Bringing my total up to 13. I returned and sent them one of them over to my last legion of orcs to train them in the roman style of fighting the other two I had follow me back to my goblins who were busy building crossbows. Seeing them fiddle reminded me of the Ballistae and Scorpios, and a smile creeped across my face. So right away I had them create one of each. The goblins however were to weak to operate them as the rocks were to heavy to load up and the Scopios to high up. So I called my now remaining 500 orcs over. They complied and where not happy when they were informed that they would be following the orders of petty goblins. So I smiled and gently informed them that If they didn''t want to my urkai would gladly have a snack. For some reason they never complained again about serving goblins. I wonder why? They where trained over the next 3 weeks and became my mobilized army. When all was said and done my army was as follows
11 Orc Legions (55 000 orcs)
11 Ankle Bitter Units (13750)
6 crossbow units (25000 goblins)
2 artillery units (1000 goblins and 500 orcs)
goblin gathering parties (25000 goblins)
My estimate before had been on the number of orcs in the camp. And most of the goblins had been out hunting. I did not restructure the hunting parties since they also acted as a scouting party. At the end of three weeks my army was ready to move out just before I told them to move out however... I saw a tall being with horns coming out of its head, two arms, two tails, and around 9 feet tall. And did I mention muscled by like a body builder and covered in black armour with a white mask on? He was followed by what looked like large goblins but had large jagged teeth, they wore no armour had claws like a bears and their were 10 of them. When a goblin walked by they pounced on it tearing it to shreds eating it. He approached me and spoke surprisingly the same language as me but with a heavy newfy accent (simply look up newfy accents if you want to know more. I have nothing against nefys and have worked with a couple and the only thing I can say is that I usually require them to repeat themselves a couple of times to understand them. ps. I will not be doing the newfy accent written as It is incredibly hard to write.) ¡°Who are you boy? Where is the commander¡± Most of the orcs nearby quickly flee the scene they know that when I get frustrated I tend to lash out at those nearby. ¡°That would be me¡± he gives me a weird face and my urkai line up behind me. ¡°well Ill be taking over this army to cause chaos in the north so give up the reins¡± I respond clearly and slowly with a hint of annoyance in my tone ¡°Id rather die first¡± chapter 53: movement I think I am going to drop this series due to main being to to op. Feels at this point like I am simply drawing it out and its hurting the story. Only headline have a nice day. He stared at me with a confused look and then his eyes narrowed. ¡°who do you think you are to tell me no?¡± ¡°who do you think you are to order me around?¡± ¡°let me guess your from one of the other 2 demon warlords vying for my lieges position.¡± seems that one has died as when I was three their where 4 warlords... (see chapter 12) ¡°yes now I am leading this army so bugger off.¡± ¡°I guess you wouldn''t mind if I watched you fight the humans?¡± ¡°I would mind now get lost¡± ¡°we should make a deal, I would rather be serving my Demon lord in the south rather then distract the pathetic humans in this cold barren land.¡± ¡°so what''s the deal?¡± ¡°you serve my demon lord up here and I check up on you every few months, and fight in the south to unite the demons under my lords banner¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°well?¡± ¡°is there anything you require me to do?¡± ¡°nope just fight humans and switch to my lords side, also I will be leaving my gremlins to serve you better then those pathetic goblins behind you¡± ¡°I think you underestimate my urkai but deal on the condition that I can do whatever I want with the spoils of war¡± ¡°granted, good day see you in three months¡± he leaves and the gremlins look at me. What have I gotten myself into? Making deals with the devil? Oh well looks like I got some cannon fodder out of it. I then watch the demon that has a lot of similar characteristics as me walk down the path away. I then yell ¡°MOVE OUT¡± Time to go snatch up the kingdom of Take. The army moves like this 6 legions of infantry with commanders 3 crossbow units 2 artillery units with commanders Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.3 crossbow units me and gremlins 5 legions of infantry with commanders The gremlins never left my side. Not only that but they were borderline on unable to function due to their ¡°Great¡± mental capacity. They didn''t have a language either. As we moved towards the capital of Iceland I realized I didn''t know how big the Kingdom of Iceland or Take was. I knew that Take was twice as big and had much better economy and population density but not how big it was. ¡°BEN¡± He comes running from a legion from the back half of the line. ¡°Yes master?¡± ¡°Get me maps from Rolo and an estimate on the army size and composition of the Kingdom of Take''s army¡± ¡°Right away master who will take control of my unit?¡± I summon another urkai right in front of me and now are numbers are 14 urkai. ¡°lead him to your unit telling them he is their new unit commander. Also explain to him whats going on.¡± The goblins and orcs nearby are completely startled by the urkai''s appearance and I can see the Gremlins are surprised that someone got their without them noticing. We travelled south for the rest of the day and I saw Ben depart. We travelled south for the next three days and Ben came back. ¡°Master the kingdom reports that the enemy is south east of our position and that they number 40 000 men. Most of their army consists of infantry and at max war potential the kingdom of Takes army tops off at 200 000 men.¡± ¡°good now return to your unit the new urkai is now your second in command.¡± In the time that Ben was gone I had created second commanders for all the units my ability to summon had greatly improved. It also appeared that the enemy had thought the whole army had been busy and decimated by the orcs. They were going to be in for a nasty surprise. on hold or cancelled I as the author of this fiction have decided to stop writing this series, I may came back to it but it is highly unlikely I feel like I may have rushed the series and It could use major improvement, I don''t have time to re write the whole thing and so I am going to give the rundown of the rest of the rest of the plot here read it if you want to but I am not going to force you to, the mc kills and takes over Take, spends the next 7.5 years managing his kingdom and defending it from others as they don''t like his orc army filled with urkai. after this the council invites all the monarchs to a meeting. mc postpones his wedding/ weddings to angel and Johanna and goes with them to the meeting. it is a hero summoning and he meets Elaine, Sophia and Anna he is discovered when Sara is summoned and he says her name. they eventually form a group with Mc leading the girls. he fights the Generals and the last one is a Female which he beats but does not kill and she submits and a demon contract. its not slavery as a master cannot force a servant to do anything but the servant cannot harm the master in any way. he then fights the demon lord and kills him. upon his return the council attacks him and he barely escapes with his Harem to his dungeon. he eventually returns prepared and keeps coming back multiple times out of his dungeon wearing down the council who only get about an hour break each time.